Skip to main content

Full text of "Essays on the formation and publication of opinions: and on other subjects"

See other formats


7^7^*- 


University  of  California. 


FROM   THK   LIBRARY  OF 


R  A  N  C I  S     L I  E  B  i:  f^ 


rn'icsfui  vi  iii.^tory  and  Law  in  Columbia  College,  Isew  York, 


I 


THK  GIFT   OK 


MICHAEL     REESE, 

0/  Sail  Francisco. 
1  S  7  3  . 


Hwwfpw>wimw  »wiiii 


— 1 


A 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/essaysonformatioOObailricli 


^ 


Just  published^  by  R.  W,  Pomeroy^ 

ESSAYS  ON  THE  FORMATION  AND   PUBLI- 
CATION OF  OPINIONS,  AND  OTHER 
SUBJECTS.     1  vol.  12mo. 

ALSO, 

By  the  same  AvXhor, 

ESSAYS  ON  THE  PURSUIT  OF  TRUTH,  ON  THE 
PROGRESS  OF  KNOWLEDGE,  AND  THE  FUNDA- 
MENTAL  PRINCIPLE  OF  ALL  EVIDENCE  AND 
EXPECTATION.    1  voL  12mo. 


"  If  a  man  could  be  offered  the  paternity  of  any  comparatively 
modern  book  that  he  chose,  he  would  not  hazard  much  by  decid- 
ing, that  next  after  the  '  Wealth  of  Nations,'  he  would  request 
to  be  honoured  with  a  relationship  to  the '  Essays  on  the  Forma- 
tion and  Publication  of  Opinions.'  It  would  have  been  a  glori- 
ous  thing  to  have  been  the  father  of  the  mathematics  of  grown 
gentlemen — to  have  saved  nations  from  fraud,  by  inventing  the 
science  of  detecting  the  pillage  of  the  few  upon  the  many  *  *  *  * 
but  next  to  this,  it  would  have  been  a  pleasant  and  honourable 
memory,  to  have  written  a  book  so  totus  teres  atque  rotundus,  so 
finished  in  its  parts,  and  so  perfect  in  their  union,  as  '  Essays  on 
the  Formation  of  Opinions.'  Like  one  of  the  great  statues  of  an- 
tiquity, it  might  have  been  broken  into  fragments,  and  each 
separated  limb  would  have  pointed  to  the  existence  of  some  in- 
teresting whole,  of  which  the  value  might  be  surmised  from  the 
beauty  of  the  specimen."  Westminster  Review. 

Speaking  of  the  Essays  on  the  Pursuit  of  Truth,  the 
same  Review  says, 

"  Another  book  from  the  same  author  must  have  a  powerful 
claim  to  the  attention  of  those  who  have  been  delighted  with 
the  first.  It  is  in  fact  but  a  prolongation  of  the  other ;  or  relates 
to  subjects  so  closely  joined,  that  it  may  bo  a  question  whether 
the  two  make  two  existences,  or  one."  ^- 


ESSAYS 


ON  THE 


FORMATION    AND    PUBLICATION 


OF 


OPINIONS, 


AND 


ON    OTHER    SUBJECTS 


I  \ 


From  the  last  London  Edition. 


PHILADELPHIA— R.  W.  POMEROY. 

A.  WALDIE,  PRINTER. 

183L 


PREFACE  TO    THE    FIRST  EDITION. 


It  has  been  frequently  objected  to  metaphysical 
speculations,  that  they  subserve  no  useful  purpose  ; 
and  it  must  be  allowed,  that  there  are  many  inquiries 
in  this  department  of  intellectual  exertion,  which 
lead,  in  appearance,  and  even  in  reality,  to  no 
practical  result.  This  is  however  a  defect  in- 
herent in  every  pursuit,  and  can  be  brought  as  no 
specific  objection  against  the  philosophy  of  mind. 
How  many  substances  are  analysed  by  the  chemist, 
which  can  never  be  rendered  useful ;  how  many 
V  plants  are  minutely   described   by  the  naturalist, 

^  which  might  have  remained  in  obscurity  without  the 

least  possible   detriment  to  the  world  ;    and  how 

,  many  events  are  narrated  by  the  historian,   from 

I  which  no  beneficial  inference  can  be  drawn!  It 
seems  to  be  a  necessary  condition  of  human  science, 
that  we  should  learn  many  useless  things,  in  order 


IV  PREFACE. 

to  become  acquainted  with  those  which  are  of 
service ;  and  as  it  is  impossible,  antecedently  to 
experience,  to  know  the  value  of  our  acquisitions, 
the  only  way  in  which  mankind  can  secure  all  the 
advantages  of  knowledge  is  to  prosecute  their  in- 
quiries in  every  possible  direction.  There  can  be 
no  greater  impediment  to  the  progress  of  science 
than  a  perpetual  and  anxious  reference  at  every 
step  to  palpable  utility.  Assured  that  the  general 
result  will  be  beneficial,  it  is  not  wise  to  be  too 
solicitous  as  to  the  immediate  value  of  every  indi- 
vidual effort.  Besides,  there  is  a  certain  completeness 
to  be  attained  in  every  science,  for  which  we  are 
obliged  to  acquire  many  particulars  not  otherwise  of 
any  worth.  Nor  is  it  to  be  forgotten,  that  trivial 
and  apparently  useless  acquisitions  are  often  the 
necessary  preparatives  to  important  discoveries. 
The  labours  of  the  antiquary,  the  verbal  critic,  the 
collater  of  mouldering  manuscripts,  the  describer  of 
microscopic  objects,  (labours  which  may  appear  to 
many  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  value  of  the  result,) 
may  be  preparing  the  way  for  the  achievements  of 
some  splendid  genius,  who  may  combine  their 
minute  details  into  a  magnificent  system,  or  evolve 


I 


PREFACE.  V 

from  a  multitude  of  particulars,  collected  with  pain- 
ful toil,  some  general  principle  destined  to  illuminate 
the  career  of  future  ages.  To  no  one  perhaps  are 
the  labours  of  his  predecessors,  even  when  they  are 
apparently  trifling  or  unsuccessful,  of  more  service 
than  to  the  metaphysician :  and  he  who  is  well 
acquainted  with  the  science  can  scarcely  fail  to 
perceive,  that  many  of  its  inquiries  are  gradually 
converging  to  important  results.  Unallied  as  they 
may  appear  to  present  utility,  it  is  not  hazarding 
much  to  assert,  that  the  world  must  hereafter  be 
indebted  to  them  for  the  extirpation  of  many  mis- 
chievous errors,  and  the  correction  of  a  great  part 
of  those  loose  and  illogical  opinions  by  which  society 
is  now  pervaded. 

The  principal  Essays  in  the  following  work  are 
attempts  to  throw  the  light  of  metaphysical  inves- 
tigation on  subjects  intimately  connected  with  the 
affairs  and  the  happiness  of  mankind.  The  import- 
ance of  the  topics  discussed  in  the  two  Essays  to 
which  the  volume  owes  its  title  will  be  acknow- 
ledged by  all,  and  will  be  perceived  by  the  attentive 
inquirer,  that  the  principles  which  the  author  has 
there  attempted  to  establish,  lead  to  the  most  mo- 

1* 


VI  PREFACE. 

mentous  conclusions,  many  of  which  he  has  con- 
tented himself  with  leaving  to  the  sagacity  of  his 
readers.  K  any  one  will  take  the  trouble  of  rigidly 
pursuing  the  main  principle  of  the  first  Essay  to  all 
its  consequences,  he  will  find  them  of  a  magnitude 
and  importance  of  which  he  was  originally  perhaps 
little  aware. 

In  venturing  upon  these  remarks,  the  author 
would  not  be  conceived  as  making  any  undue  claims 
to  originality.  Most  of  the  principles,  which  he  has 
advanced,  have  been  repeatedly  asserted,  and  have 
had  an  influence  on  mankind  of  which  they  them^ 
selves  were  probably  unconscious.  It  often  happens, 
that  an  important  principle  is  vaguely  apprehended, 
and  incidentally  expressed,  long  before  it  is  reduced 
to  a  definite  form,  or  fixed  by  regular  proof:  but 
while  it  floats  in  this  state  on  the  surface  of  men's 
understandings,  it  is  only  of  casual  and  limited 
utility ;  it  is  sometimes  forgotten  and  sometimes 
abandoned,  seldom  pursued  to  its  consequences, 
and  frequently  denied  in  its  modifications.  It  is 
only  after  it  has  been  clearly  established  by  an 
indisputable  process  of  reasoning,  explored  in  its 
bearings,  and  exhibited  in  all  its  force,  that  it  be- 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


comes  of  uniform  and  essential  service ;  it  is  only 
then  that  it  can  be  decisively  appealed  to  both  in 
controversy  and  in  practice,  and  that  it  exerts  the 
whole  extent  of  its  influence  on  private  manners 
and  public  institutions. 


February,  1821. 


PREFACE   TO   THE  SECOND   EDITION. 


A  new  Edition  of  the  following  work  being 
called  for,  the  author  has  only  to  state,  for  the 
Satisfaction  of  his  readers,  that  the  text  of  the 
present  impression  differs  from  that  of  the  last  in 
nothing  hut  a  few  verbal  alterations.  The  additions, 
which  he  has  deemed  it  expedient  to  make,  he  has 
thrown  into  the  form  of  an  appendix  of  Notes 
and  Illustrations,  in  which  he  has  attempted  to 
extend,  support,  and  elucidate  some  of  the  doctrines 
contained  in  the  Essays. 


April,  1826. 


CONTENTS. 


ESSAY  I. 

ON  THE  FORMATION   OF  OPINIONS. 

S^ection  I.    On  the  Terms  Belief,  Assent,  and  Opinion, 
II.     On  the  Independence  of  Belief  on  the  Will, 
III.     On  the  Opinions  of  Locke  and  some  other 
Writers  on  this  subject,  - 

On  the  Circumstances  which  have  led  men 
to  regard  Belief  as  voluntary, 

On  the  Sources  of  Differences  of  Opinion, 

The  same  Subject  continued.  Sources  of 
Differences  of  Opinion  in  the  Feelings 
and  Passions  of  Mankind, 

On  Belief  and  Opinions,  as  objects  of  Moral 
Approbation  and  Disapprobation,  Re- 
wards and  Punishments, 

On  the  Evil  Consequences  of  the  Common 
Errors  on  this  Subject        -         .        _ 


Page. 
13 
19 

25 

30 
37 


47 


57 


64 


ESSAY  ir. 

ON   THE   PUBLICATION    OF   OPINIONS. 

_Section  I.    Introduction.        -        -        -        -        -  81 
II.     On  the  Mischiefs  of  Error  and  the  Advan- 
tages of  Truth,      -        -        .        .  85 
III.    Continuation  of  the  same  Subject,        -        -  94 


Xii  CONTENTS. 

Page. 
Section  IV.    On  Freedom  of  Discussion  as  the  Means  of 

attaining  Truth,        -        -        -        -     101 
V.     On  the  Assumptions  involved  in  all  Restraints 

on  the  Publication  of  Opinions,        -        107 
VI.     On  the  Free  Publication  of  Opinions  as  af- 
fecting the  People  at  large,        -        -         114 
VII.     On  the  ultimate  Inefficacy  of  Restraints  on 
the  Publication  of  Opinions,  and  their 
bad  Effects  in  disturbing  the  natural 
Course  of  Improvement,        -        -        122 

MISCELLANEOUS  ESSAYS. 

Essay  III.     On  Facts  and  Inferences,        -        -        _      131 
IV.     On  the  Influence  of  Reason  on  the  Feelings,  140 
V,     On  inattention  to  the  Dependence  of  Causes 
and  Effects  in  moral  conduct. 

Part  I. 152 

Part  II. 162 

VI.    On  some  of  the  Causes  and  Consequences 

of  Individual  Character,         -        -  168 

VIL     On  the  Vicissitudes  of  Life,      -        -        -      176 
VIII.     On  the  Variety  of  Intellectual  Pursuits,  186 

IX.  On  Practical  and  Speculative  Ability,  194 

X.  On  the  Mutability  of  Human  Feelings,      -      210 
Notes  and  Illustrations,        -        _        .        -  217 


ES  SAY 


ON  THE 


FORMATION  OF  OPINIONS. 


ES8AY  !• 


ON 


THE  FORMATION  OF  OPINIONS. 


SECTION  I. 


ON   THE   TERMS    BELIEF,    ASSENT,    AND    OPINION. 

Every  proposition  presented  to  the  mind,  the 
terms  of  which  are  understood,  necessarily  occa- 
sions either  belief,  doubt,  or  disbelief.  These  are 
states  or  aifections  of  the  mind  on  which  definition 
can  throw  no  light,  but  which  no  one  can  be  at  a 
loss  to  understand ;  resembling,  in  this  respect,  all 
the  other  simple  operations  and  emotions  of  which 
we  are  conscious.  Although  we  cannot  define  or 
illustrate  them,  we  may,  nevertheless,  enlarge  or 
limit  the  application  of  the  terms  by  which  they 
are  distinguished. 

By  some  writers  the  term  belief  has  been  re- 
stricted to  the  state  of  the  understanding  in  relation 
to  propositions  of  a  probable  nature.  Locke,  for 
instance,  makes  a  distinction  between  the  percep- 
tion of  truth  in  propositions  which  are  certain,  and 


16  ON    THE    TERMS    BELIEF, 

the  entertainment,  as  he  expresses  it,  given  by  the 
mind  to  those  which  are  only  probable  ;  styling  the 
former  knowledge,  the  latter  belief,  assent,  or  opi- 
nion.* This  distinction,  however,  is  not  sanctioned 
by  the  practice  of  the  generality  of  metaphysicians, 
who  constantly  employ  the  term  belief  in  reference 
to  facts  and  propositions  of  all  kinds.  They  speak 
of  the  belief,  not  only  of  our  own  identity,  of  the 
existence  of  an  external  world,  and  of  the  being  of 
a  God,  but  of  the  axioms  and  theorems  of  geometry. 
Nor  does  there  appear  to  be  any  ground  for  the  dis- 
tinction when  we  appeal  to  our  own  consciousness. 
The  nature  of  the  affection  is  the  same,  whatever 
be  the  nature  of  the  subject  which  has  occasioned 
it.  It  is  a  state,  indeed,  which  admits  of  various 
modifications  ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  belief  of 
some  things  may  be  more  firm  and  lively  than  of 
others.  This  strength  and  liveliness,  however,  do 
not  at  all  depend  on  the  logical  nature  of  the  pro- 
positions entertained.  We  believe  as  firmly,  that 
there  was  a  sanguinary  contest  between  the  English 
and  French  on  the  field  of  Waterloo,  as  that  the  - 

*  "  Probability  is  likeness  to  be  true,  the  very  notation  of 
the  word  signifying  such  a  proposition,  for  which  there  be  ar- 
guments or  proofs,  to  make  it  pass  or  be  received  for  true. 
The  entertainment  the  mind  gives  this  sort  of  propositions  is 
called  belief,  assent,  or  opinion,  which  is  the  admitting  or  re- 
ceiving any  proposition  for  true,  upon  arguments,  or  proofs, 
that  are  found  to  persuade  us  to  receive  it  as  true,  without  cer- 
tain knowledge  that  it  is  so." — Essaj/  on  the  Understandings 
book  iv.  chapter  15. 


ASSENT,    AND    OPINION. 

three  angles  of  a  triangle  are  equal  to  two  right 
angles,  although  the  one  would  be  ranked  by  logi- 
cians annongst  probable,  and  the  other  amongst  cer- 
tain propositions. 

\^  There  are  two  other  ternns  sometimes  employ- 
ed as  synonymous  with  belief,  viz.  assent  and 
opinion,  but  all  the  three  have  their  respective 
shades  of  meaning.  Assent  appears  to  denote  the 
state  of  the  understanding  in  relation  only  to  propo- 
sitions ;  while  belief  has  a  more  comprehensive 
acceptation,  expressing  the  state  of  the  mind  in  re- 
lation to  any  fact  or  circumstance,  although  that 
fact  or  circumstance  may  never  have  occured  to  it 

l^in  the  form  of  a  proposition,  or,  what  is  the  same 
thing,  may  never  have  been  reduced  by  it  into 
words.  Every  body  believes  in  his  own  identity, 
and  in  the  existence  of  an  external  world,  although 
comparatively  few  have  thought  of  these  truths  in 
express  terms.  It  would,  therefore,  be  more  proper 
to  speak  of  a  man's  belief  in  his  identity  than  of  his 
assent  to  his  identity ;  of  his  belief  in  the  existence 
of  matter  than  of  his  assent  to  it;  but  we  might 
with  perfect  propriety  speak  of  his  assent  to  the 
proposition  that  matter  exists. 

IB  '^'he  term  opinion  is  used  by  Locke,  in  some 
passages  of  his  Essay,  as  synonymous  with  belief 
and  assent,  but  there  is  a  wide  difference  in  its 
general  acceptation.  It  is  seldom,  if  ever,  used  in 
reference  to  subjects  which  are  certain  or  demon- 
strable.    We  talk  of  a  person's  opinions  in  religion 


1^ 


18  ON    BELIEF,    ASSENTj   AND    OPINION. 

or  politics,  but  not  in  algebra  or  geometry,  and  so 
far  the  last  named  philosopher  and  common  usage 
are  in  accordance ;  but  he  appears  to  have  some- 
times forgotten  that  the  term,  in  its  ordinary  sense, 
denotes  not  the  state  of  the  mind,  but  the  subject  of 
belief,  the  thing  or  the  proposition  believed.  Thus 
we  say  to  receive,  to  hold,  and  to  renounce  an 
opinion. 

The  distinctions  here  pointed  out  are  not,  how-  i 
ever,  very  closely  observed.  On  the  contrary,  it 
is  surprising  that  words  of  so  much  importance 
should  be  employed  with  so  little  precision.  Belief 
is  often  indiscriminately  used  to  express  a  state  or 
affection  of  the  understanding,  a  proposition  be- 
lieved, a  doctrine,  and  a  collection  of  doctrines. 
In  the  following  pages  it  will  simply  denote  the 
state  or  affection  of  the  mind,  while  the  term  opi- 
nion will  be  employed  (in  reference  to  propositions 
of  a  probable  nature)  to  designate  that  which  is  be- 
lieved. 

It  may  be  remarked,  that  whatever  we  believe 
may  be  thrown  into  the  form  of  a  proposition ;  and 
when  we  say  of  such  a  proposition  that  we  believe 
it,  it  is  equivalent  to  saying  that  it  appears  to  us  to  • 
be  true.  The  expressions  are  exactly  synonymous, 
or  convertible ;  for  it  would  be  a  manifest  contra- 
diction to  assert  that  we  believed  a  proposition 
which  did  not  appear  true  to  us,  or  that  a  proposi- 
tion appeared  true  which  we  did  not  believe. 


V 


SECTION  II. 


ON  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF  BELIEF  ON  THE  WILL. 

It  has  been  frequently  asserted,  and  still  more 
frequently  assumed,  that  belief  is,  in  many  cases,  a 
voluntary  act  of  the  mind.  In  what  cases,  how- 
ever, it  is  dependent  on  the  will,  few  writers  have 
ventured  to  state  in  direct  terms ;  nor  do  1  know 
that  the  subject  has  ever  been  examined  with  that 
closeness  of  attention  which  its  importance  de- 
serves. If  it  were  a  point  of  mere  speculative 
curiosity,  it  would  scarcely  be  worth  while  to  rescue 
it  from  the  vagueness  in  which  it  has  hitherto  re- 
mained ;  but  the  fact  is,  that  many  of  the  actions, 
as  well  as  many  of  the  moral  judgments  of  mankind, 
proceed  on  an  assumption  of  the  voluntary  nature 
of  belief,  and  it  therefore  becomes  of  practical  mo- 
ment to  ascertain  how  far  that  assumption  is  found- 
ed in  truth.  Of  the  justness  of  this  remark  we 
shall  have  occasion  in  the  sequel  to  adduce  ample 
proof. 

It  may  be  observed,  in  the  first  place,  that  there 
are  a  great  number  of  facts  and  propositions,  in  re- 
gard to  our  belief  of  which  it  is  universally  allowed 
that  the  will  can  have  no  power,  and  motives  no 
efficacy.     A  mathematical  axiom,  for  instance,  can- 


2(K  ON    THE    INDEPENDENCE    OF 

not  be  doubted  by  any  man  who  comprehends  the 
terms  in  which  it  is  expressed,  however  ardent  may 
be  his  desire  to  disbeheve  it.  Threats  and  torments 
would  be  in  vain  employed  to  compel  a  geometri- 
cian to  dissent  from  a  proposition  in  Euchd.  He 
might  be  compelled  to  assert  the  falsity  of  the  pro- 
position, but  all  the  powers  in  the  universe  could  not 
make  him  believe  what  he  thus  asserted.  In  the 
same  way,  no  hopes  nor  fears,  no  menaces  nor  al- 
lurements, could  at  all  affect  a  man's  belief  in  a 
matter  of  fact  which  happened  under  his  own  ob- 
servation. The  remark  is  also  true  of  innumerable 
facts  which  we  have  received  on  the  testimony  of 
others.  That  there  have  been  such  men  as  Caesar 
and  Cicero,  Pope  and  Newton,  and  that  there  are 
at  present  such  cities  as  Paris  and  Vienna,  it  is  im- 
possible to  disbelieve  by  any  effort  of  the  will. 

In  those  cases,  therefore,  where  the  evidence  is 
of  such  a  nature  as  to  produce  universal  assent,  it 
is  acknowledged  by  all  that  the  will  can  have  no 
power  over  our  convictions.  If  it  exercises  any 
control  at  all,  we  must  look  for  it  in  those  subjects 
which  admit  of  diversity  of  opinion.  But  the  belief, 
doubt,  or  disbelief,  which  a  man  entertains  of  any 
proposition,  which  others  regard  with  different  sen- 
timents, may  be  the  same  in  strength  and  every 
other  respect  as  the  belief,  doubt,  or  disbelief  which 
he  entertains  of  a  proposition  in  regard  to  which 
there  is  entire  unanimity ;  and  if  in  the  latter  case 
his  opinion  is  involuntary,  there  can  be  no  reason 


I 


BELIEP    ON    THE    WILL,  21 

to  suppose  it  otherwise  in  the  former.  The  mere 
circumstance  of  others  taking  a  different  view  of  the 
subject  (of  which  he  may  be  altogether  unaware) 
can  have  no  tendency  to  render  his  behef  more  ha- 
ble  to  be  affected  by  motives,  or,  in  other  words,  to 
bring  it  under  the  control  of  the  will. 

It  will,  perhaps,  be  generally  granted,  that  de- 
cided belief,  or  decided  disbelief,  when  once  engen- 
dered in  the  mind,  cannot  be  affected  by  volition. 
This  influence  is  usually  placed  in  the  middle  re- 
gion of  suspense  and  doubt,  and  it  is  supposed,  that 
when  the  understanding  is  in  a  state  of  fluctuation 
between  two  opinions,  it  is  in  the  power  of  the  will 
to  determine  the  decision.  The  state  of  doubt, 
however,  will  be  found  to  be  no  more  subject  to 
the  will  than  any  other  state  of  the  intellect.  All 
the  various  degrees  of  belief  and  disbelief,  from 
the  fullest  conviction  to  doubt,  and  from  doubt  to 
absolute  incredulity,  correspond  to  the  degree  of 
evidence,  or  to  the  nature  of  the  considerations 
present  to  the  mind.  To  be  in  doubt  is  to  want  that 
degree  or  kind  of  evidence  which  produces  belief; 
and  while  the  evidence  remains  the  same  without  ad- 
dition or  diminution,  the  mind  must  continue  in 
doubt.*      The   understanding,  it  is  clear,   cannot 

*  Belief  appears  to  be  the  firmest  when  there  are  no  hostile 
or  contrary  considerations  for  the  mind  to  rest  upon.  In  pro- 
portion to  the  number  and  importance  of  contrary  considera- 
tions belief  is  impaired,  and  if  they  are  increased  to  a  certain 
extent,  it  fades  into  doubt.    The  latter  is  often  a  state  of  osciU 


22  ON    THE     INDEPENDENCE    OF 

believe  a  proposition  on  precisely  the  same  evi- 
dence as  that  on  which  it  previously  doubted  it ; 
and  yet  to  ascribe  to  mere  volition  a  change  from 
doubt  to  conviction,  is  asserting  that  this  may  take 
place ;  it  is  affirming  that  a  man,  without  the 
slightest  reason,  may,  if  he  please,  believe  to-day 
what  he  doubted  yesterday. 

It  may  be  alleged,  perhaps,  that  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  suppose  the  understanding  to  believe  a 
proposition  on  the  same  evidence  as  that  on  which 
it  previously  doubted  it,  since  the  will  may  have 
the  power  of  changing  the  character  of  the  evi- 
dence. This  implies  that  it  may  be  capable  either 
of  raising  additional  ideas  in  the  mind,  or  of  de- 
taching some  of  the  ideas  already  there  from  the 
rest  with  which  they  are  associated,  and  dismissing 
them  from  view.  But  it  is  acknowledged  by  our 
best  metaphysical  writers,*  that  by  mere  volition 
we  cannot  call  up  any  idea,  nor,  therefore,  any 
number  of  ideas  forming  an  argument ;  such  an 
operation  necessarily  implying  the  actual  presence 
of  the  ideas  before  the  will   is  exerted :  it  is  also 

lation,  in  which  the  mind  passes  from  one  class  of  arguments 
to  another,  the  predominant  affection  of  the  moment  according 
with  the  arguments  on  which  the  contemplation  happens  to 
be  fixed.  The  mind  may  also  be  said  to  be  in  doubt  when  it 
is  acquainted  with  neither  side  of  a  question,  and  has  there- 
fore no  grounds  for  a  determinate  opinion.  The  one  may  be 
called  active  or  positive,  the  other  passive  or  negative  doubt. 

*    See  Lord  Kames's  Elements   of  Criticism,  and  Dugald 
Stewart's  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind, 


BELIEF    ON    THE    WILL.  23 

impossible  for  us  to  choose   what  ideas  shall  be 
introduced  into  the  mind  by  any  topic  on  which  we 
bestow  our  attention  ;  and  it  is  manifest,  that  when 
ideas  have  been  once  joined  together,  we  cannot 
prevent  them  from  suggesting  each  other  according 
to  the  regular  laws  of  association.     In  the  exami- 
nation of  any  subject,  therefore,  certain  ideas  will 
arise  in  our  minds  independently  of  the   will,  and 
as  long  as  we  fix  our  attention  on  that  subject,  we 
cannot  avoid  the  consequent  suggestions,  nor  single 
out  any  part  and  forget  the  rest.     We  may,  it  is 
true,  by  the  help  of  external  means,  or  even  by  an 
internal  effort,  dismiss  a  subject  entirely  from  our 
thoughts  ;  we  may  get  rid  of  it  by  turning  our  at- 
tention to  something  else  ;  hut  while  we  continue 
to  reflect  upon  it,  we  cannot  prevent  it  from  sug- 
gesting those  ideas,  which,  from  the  habits,  charac- 
ter, and  constitution  of  our  minds,  it  is  calculated  to 
excite. 

We  come  then  to  the  conclusion,  that  since  the 
same  considerations  present  to  the  mind  must  in- 
variably produce  the  same  belief,  doubt,  or  disbe- 
lief; and  since  volition  can  neither  introduce  any 
additional  considerations,  nor  dismiss  what  are 
already  present,  the  will  can  have  no  influence  on 
belief;  or,  in  other  words,  belief,  doubt,  and  disbe- 
lief, are  involuntary  states  of  the  intellect. 

But  the  proof  of  the  involuntary  nature  of  belief 
depends  not  on  the  justness  of  any  metaphysical 
argument.     Every  one  may  bring  the  question  to 


24  OF    THE  INDEPENDENCE    OF 

the  test  of  experiment ;  he  may  appeal  to  his  own 
consciousness,  and  try  whether,  in  any  conceivable 
case,  he  can  at  pleasure  change  his  opinion,  and  he 
will  soon  become  sensible  of  the  inefficacy  of  the 
attempt.*  Take  any  controverted  fact  in  history  ; 
let  a  man  make  himself  perfectly  acquainted  with 
the  statements  and  authorities  on  both  sides,  and, 
at  the  end  of  his  investigation,  he  will  either  be- 
lieve, doubt,  or  disbelieve  the  fact  in  question.  Now 
apply  any  possible  motive  to  his  mind.  Blame  him, 
praise  him,  intimidate  him  by  threats,  or  allure  him 
by  promises,  and  after  all  your  efforts,  how  far  will 
you  have  succeeded  in  changing  the  state  of  his  in- 
tellect in  relation  to  the  fact  ?  How  far  will  you 
have  altered  the  connection  which  he  discerns  be- 
tween certain  premises  and  certain  conclusions  ? 
To  affect  his  belief  you  must  affect  the  subject  of 
it,  by  producing  new  arguments  or  considerations. 
The  understanding  being  passive  as  to  the  impres- 
sions made  upon  it,  if  you  wish  to  change  those 
impressions  you  must  change  the  cause  which  pro- 
duces them.  You  can  alter  perceptions  only  by 
altering  the  thing  perceived.  Every  man's  con- 
sciousness will  tell  him,  that  the  will  can  no  more 
modify  the  effect  of  an  argument  on  the  understand- 
ing, than  it  can  change  the  taste  of  sugar  to  the 
palate,  or  the  fragrance  of  a  rose  to  the  smell ;  and 
that  nothing  can  weaken  its  force,  as  apprehended 
by  the  intellect,  but  another  argument  opposed  to  it. 

*  Sea  Note  A. 


SECTION  III. 


ON  THE  OPINIONS  OF  LOCKE   AND    SOME  OTHER  WRITERS 

ON  THIS  SUBJECT. 

The  view  which  we  have  just  taken,  of  the  invo- 
luntary nature  of  belief,  coincides  with  that  which 
Locke  has  presented  to  us  in  the  following  passage, 
as  well  as  in  other  parts  of  his  Essay. 

"  As  knowledge,"  says  he,  "  is  no  more  arbitrary 
than  perception ;  so  I  think  assent  is  no  more  in 
our  power  than  knowledge.  When  the  agreement 
of  any  two  ideas  appears  to  our  minds,  whether 
immediately  or  by  the  assistance  of  reason,  I  can  no 
more  refuse  to  perceive,  no  more  avoid  knowing  it, 
than  I  can  avoid  seeing  those  objects  which  1  turn 
my  eyes  to,  and  look  on  in  daylight :  and  what  upon 
full  examination  I  find  the  most  probable,  1  cannot 
deny  my  assent  to.  But  though  we  cannot  hinder 
our  knowledge,  where  the  agreement  is  once  per- 
ceived, nor  our  assent,  where  the  probability  mani- 
festly appears  upon  due  consideration  of  all  the 
measures  of  it ;  yet  we  can  hinder  both  knowledge 
and  assent,  by  stopping  our  inquiry,  and  not  em- 
ploying our  faculties  in  the  search  of  any  truth."* 

It  is  not  to  be  concealed,   however,   that  this 

*  £ssay  on  the  Understanding,  book  iv.  chapter  20. 
3 


26  ON  THE  OPINION  OF  LOCKE  AND 

powerful  rcasoner  frequently  makes  use  of  language 
implying  belief  to  be  an  affair  of  the  will,  although 
there  is  only  one  case  which  he  specifically  points 
out  as  an  exception  to  the  general  remark  in  the 
preceding  extract. 

"  I  think,"  says  he,  "  we  may  conclude,  that  in 
propositions,  where  though  the  proofs  in  view  are 
of  most  moment,  yet  there  are  sufficient  grounds  to 
suspect  that  there  is  either  fallacy  in  words,  or  cer- 
tain proofs  as  considerable  to  be  produced  on  the 
contrary  side ;  there  assent,  suspense,  or  dissent, 
are  often  voluntary  actions."* 

Here  he  has  evidently  mistaken  the  effect  of  an 
argument  on  the  understanding  for  an  act  of  the 
will.  To  have  "  sufficient  grounds  to  suspect  either 
fallacy  in  words,  or  certain  proofs  as  considerable 
to  be  produced  on  the  contrary  side,"  is  to  be  al- 
readyjn  doubt,  or  in  the  state  called  suspense ;  and 
consequently  our  suspense  cannot  be  occasioned  by 
subsequent  volition,  much  less  can  it  be  converted 
by  the  will  into  assent  or  dissent. 

Locke  has  in  fact  asserted,  first,  that  the  mind 
may  be  in  doubt  from  a  consideration  presented  to 
the  understanding,  and  then,  that  in  consequence  of 
this  doubt  it,  may  voluntarily  suspend  its  opinion  ; 
or  in  other  words,  voluntarily  doubt  what  it  before 
doubted  involuntarily. 

The  case  adduced  is  analogous  to  that  of  a  sur- 

*  Essay  on  the  Understanding,  book  iv.  chapter  20. 


SOME    OTHERS    ON    THIS    SURJlECT.  27 

veyor,  who  in  taking  the  dimensions  of  a  piece  of 
timber,  should  be  led  to  suspect  the  correctness  of 
the  instrument  which  he  employed.  The  suspicion 
would  be  manifestly  involuntary,  and  could  be  re- 
moved only  by  a  proof  of  its  being  unfounded. 
That  in  the  instance  alleged  by  Locke,  or  in  any 
instance,  assent,  suspense,  and  dissent,  are  voluntary 
actions,  is  moreover  inconsistent  with  his  former 
admission,  that  assent  must  follow  or  be  determin- 
ed by  the  greater  manifest  probability.  For,  if 
a  greater  apparent  probability  unavoidably  pro- 
duces assent,  a  smaller  apparent  probability  op- 
posed to  it  must  produce  dissent ;  and  two  equal 
probabilities  poised  against  each  other  (which  is 
the  only  remaining  case  that  can  possibly  occur) 
must  either  produce  uncertainty,  or  one  of  them 
must  produce  the  same  effect  as  a  greater  proba- 
bility, and  the  other  the  same  effect  as  a  smaller 
probability.  Thus  two  opposite  and  unequal  effects 
would  be  made  to  result  from  two  equal  causes. 
And  if  to  believe  a  proposition  is  the  same  thing  as 
for  that  proposition  to  appear  to  the  mind  more 
probable  than  its  opposite,  then  to  say,  that  a  man 
may  believe  if  he  choose  one  of  two  equally  pro- 
bable propositions,  and  disbelieve  the  other,  is  to 
say,  that  by  an  act  of  the  will  two  propositions  may 
appear  equally  and  unequally  probable  at  the  same 
time. 

In  the  writings  of  another  celebrated  philoso- 
pher. Dr.  Reid,  we  find  the  doctrine,  that  belief  is 


28  ON  THE  OPINION  OF  LOCKE  AND 

independent  of  the  will,  stated  without  any  such 
exception  as  that  which  has  been  the  subject  of  the 
preceding  animadversions. 

"  It  is  not  in  our  power,"  says  this  acute  writer, 
"to  judge  as  we  will.  The  judgment  is  carried 
along  necessarily  by  the  evidence,  real  or  seeming, 
which  appears  to  us  at  the  time.  But  in  proposi- 
tions that  are  submitted  to  our  judgment  there  is 
this  great  difference ;  some  are  of  such  a  nature 
that  a  man  of  ripe  understanding  may  apprehend 
them  distinctly,  and  perfectly  understand  their 
meaning  without  finding  himself  under  any  neces- 
sity of  believing  them  to  be  true  or  false,  probable 
or  improbable.  The  judgment  remains  in  suspense, 
until  it  is  inclined  on  one  side  or  another  by  reasons 
or  arguments."* 

That  Dr.  Reid  did  not  ascribe  this  suspense  of 
the  judgment  to  any  exertion  of  the  will  is  suffi- 
ciently evident  from  the  manner  in  which  he  ex- 
presses himself.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  adduce 
the  following  passage  by  way  of  corroboration,  but 
it  is  too  explicit  and  too  much  in  point  not  to  be 
presented  to  the  reader. 

"  Every  degree  of  evidence,  perceived  by  the 
mind,  produces  a  proportioned  degree  of  assent  or 
belief.  The  judgment  may  be  in  perfect  suspense 
between  two  contradictory  opinions,  when  there  is 
no  evidence  for  either,  or  equal  evidence  for  both, 

*  Essays  on  the  Intellectual  Powers,  page  555, 4to.  edition. 


SOME  OTHERS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT.  29 

The  least  preponderancy  on  one  side  inclines  the 
judgment  in  proportion.  Belief  is  mixed  with 
doubt,  more  or  less,  until  we  come  to  the  highest 
degree  of  evidence,  when  all  doubt  vanishes,  and 
the  belief  is  firm  and  immoveable.  This  degree  of 
evidence,  the  highest  the  human  faculties  can  at- 
tain,  we  call  certainty."* 

Lord  Bacon,  in  several  parts  of  his  writings,  ap- 
pears to  have  entertained  similar  views  on  thiis 
subject,  although,  as  he  never  made  it  a  matter  of 
separate  consideration,  and  only  incidentally  men- 
tions it,  his  language  cannot  be  expected  to  be  uni- 
formly consistent.  In  one  remarkable  passage  he 
directly  asserts  the  independence  of  belief  on  the 
will,  and  distinctly  points  out  the  only  way  in 
which  it  can  be  controlled. 

"  The  commandment  of  knowledge,"  says  he, 
"  is  yet  higher  than  the  commandment  over  the 
will ;  for  it  is  a  commandment  over  the  reason,  be- 
lief, and  understanding  of  man,  which  is  the  highest 
part  of  the  mind,  and  giveth  law  to  the  will  itself: 
for  there  is  no  power  on  earth,  which  setteth  up  a 
throne,  or  chair  of  state,  in  the  spirits  and  souls  of 
men,  and  in  their  cogitations,  imaginations,  opi- 
nions, and  beliefs,  but  knowledge  and  learning."! 

*  Essays  oa  the  Intellectual  Powers,  page  691,  4to.  edition, 
t  Of  the  Proficience  and  Advancement  of  Learning,  book  i. 


3* 


SECTION  IV. 


ON    THE    CIRCUMSTANCES    WHICH    HAVE     LED    MEN    TO 
REGARD    BELIEF   AS    VOLUNTARY. 

It  is  natural  to  inquire,  why  the  affection  or  state 
of  mind,  which  we  term  behef,  should  be  considered 
as  depending  on  the  will  any  more  than  other  affec- 
tions or  states  of  mind ;  why  the  discernment  of 
truth  and  error  should  be  considered  as  voluntary, 
and  the  discernment  of  other  qualities  as  involun- 
tary. We  cannot  alter  at  pleasure  the  appearances 
of  objects,  nor  the  sentiments  which  they  occasion. 
Jf  we  open  our  eyes  we  must  see  things  as  they 
are,  and  receive  the  impressions  which  they  are 
fitted  to  produce.  Fields  will  appear  barren  or 
fertile,  hills  low  or  lofty,  rivers  wide  or  narrow, 
men  and  women  handsome  or  ugly,  pleasant  or 
disagreeable.  \(  we  take  up  a  book  its  language 
will  appear  to  us  refined  or  vulgar,  its  figures  apt 
or  inappropriate,  its  images  beautiful  or  inelegant, 
its  matter  well  or  ill  arranged,  its  narrative  pathe- 
tic, or  lively,  or  uninteresting;  and  we  think  not 
of  ascribing  these  impressions  to  the  will  ;  why, 
then,  when  we  go  a  step  farther,  and  find  its  argu- 
ments convincing,  or  doubtful,  or  inconclusive, 
should  that  be  considered  as  a  voluntary  act? 

The  c-ommon  error,  of  regarding  belief  as  depen- 


BELIEF  REGARDED  AS  VOLUNTARY.      31 

dant  on  volition,  may  perhaps  be  mainly  ascribed 
to  the  intimate  connection  subsisting  between  belief 
and  the  expression  or  declaration  of  it,  the  latter 
of  which  is  at  all  times  an  act  of  the  will.     So  close 
is  this  connection,  and  so  frequently  do  they  coin- 
cide, that  the  same  language  is  often  applicable  to 
both.      It  is  not,  therefore,  surprising,  that  they 
have  been  confounded  together,  and  even  received 
one  common  appellation,  for  the  term  assent  is  used 
to  express  the  intimation  of  our  concurrence  with 
an  opinion  as  well  as  the   concurrence  itself,  our 
ostensible  as  well  as  our  real  belief     By  this  inti- 
mate   connection   and  frequent  coincidence,  men 
have  been  inadvertently  led  to  attribute  the  pro- 
perties belonging  to  an  external  sign  to  the  state  or 
affection  of  the  mind,  and   have  drawn  their  infer- 
ences as  if  the  two  things  were  exactly  identical. 
As  we  can  refuse  to  express  our  agreement  with  a 
proposition,  so,  it  has  been  assumed,  we  can  refuse 
to  believe  it ;  and  as  motives  have  power  to  induce 
a  man  to   declare  his  assent,  so  it  has  been  taken 
for  granted  they  have  the  power  of  inducing  him  to 
yield  his  credence. 

Our  best  writers  and  acutest  metaphysicians  speak 
of  yielding  or  withholding  our  belief,  granting  or 
refusing  our  assent,  all  which  are  evidently  phrases 
transferred  from  the  external  profession  to  the  inter- 
nal act.  They  can  be  regarded  with  propriety  only 
as  figurative  expressions  ;  and  if  they  are  defensible 
on  the  ground  of  the  necessity  of  explaining  the 


32  WHY  BELIEF  HAS  BEEN 

phenomena  of  the  mind  by  a  reference  to  physical 
events,  their  figurative  character  should  never  be 
overlooked. 

It  is  trite  to  remark,  that,  in  treating  of  the  men- 
tal powers,  it  is  but  too  common  to  found  conclu- 
sions on  the  Hteral  interpretation  of  metaphorical 
phrases,  as  if  the  operations  of  the  mind  corres- 
ponded exactly  with  those  physical  operations  which 
supplied  the  language  used  in  describing  them. 

We  cannot  keep  too  steadily  in  view  the  distinc- 
tion here  pointed  out,  between  the  state  of  the 
understanding  and  the  outward  declaration,  between 
internal  and  external  assent.  To  the  neglect  of  it 
may  be  traced  almost  all  the  vagueness,  sophistry, 
and  inconsistency  on  the  subject  of  behef,  which 
abound,  as  well  in  the  writings  of  moralists  and  me- 
taphysicians, as  in  the  opinions,  practices,  and  in- 
stitutions of  society.  We  ought  always  to  bear  in 
mind,  that  what  a  man  affirms  may  be  totally  at 
variance  with  what  he  believes  :  and  that  whatever 
power  we  may  exert  over  his  professions  by  allure- 
ments or  intimidation,  by  the  application  of  pleasure 
or  of  pain,  his  internal  conviction  can  be  reached  by 
nothingbut  considerations  addressed  to  his  intellect. 

Another  source  of  error  on  this  subject  has  pro- 
bably been  the  practice  of  confounding  the  consent 
of  the  understanding  with  that  of  the  will  or  the 
feelings.  The  term  assent  is  often  applied  indis- 
criminately to  both,  and  doubtless  this  confusion  has 
sometimes  suggested  wrong  inferences.     Dr.  John- 


REGARDED  AS  VOLUNTARY.  33 

son  has  furnished  an  instance  of  the  ease  with  which 
these  two  very  ditferent  things  may  be  confounded 
by  their  common  right  to  the  same  term.  He  de- 
fines assent  to  be  "  the  act  of  agreeing  to  any  thing," 
and  supports  his  interpretation  by  the  following 
examples : — 

"  Without  the  king's  assent  or  knowledge 
You  wrought  to  be  a  legate." 

Shakespeare,  Henry  VIII. 

"All  the  arguments  on  both  sides  must  be  laid  in  balance, 
and,  upon  the  whole,  the  understanding  determine  its  assent.^^ 

Locke. 

In  the  first  of  these  examples,  the  term  is  evident- 
ly used,  not  to  express  opinion  or  belief,  but  the 
consent  or  concurrence  of  the  will ;  in  the  second, 
it  implies  the  consent  of  the  understanding.  The 
expression,  "act  of  agreeing,"  may  be  employed  in- 
differently for  either;  but  agreeing  to  a  measure  or 
a  proposal  is  obviously  a  very  different  thing  from 
agreeing  with  an  argument  or  a  proposition. 

In  attempting  to  account  for  the  error  of  regard- 
ing belief  as  voluntary,  it  is  important  to  remark, 
that  it  may  have  arisen,  in  some  degree,  from  the 
circumstance  of  many  people  having  no  real  con- 
ception of  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  those  opinions 
which  they  profess.  They  adopt  an  opinion  ac- 
cording to  their  interest  or  their  passions  ;  or,  in 
other  words,  they  undertake  to  assert  some  parti- 
cular doctrine,  and  regard  as  adversaries  all  who 
oppose  it.     Without  any  reference  to  its  import, 


I 


34  WHY    BELIEF    HAS    BEEN 

they  look  upon  it  as  a  thing  to  be  maintained,  a 
post  to  be  defended.  In  this  sense,  and  with  such 
people,  opinions  may  be  said  to  be  voluntary,  and 
being  mere  professions,  forming  a  sort  of  party 
badge,  and  having  no  dependence  on  the  under- 
standing, they  may  be  assumed  and  discarded  at 
pleasure. 

It  may  perhaps  be  asserted  with  truth,  that  in 
regard  to  some  subjects  or  other,  all  mankind  are 
in  this  predicament ;  and  opinions  thus  taken  up  are 
often  maintained  with  more  violence  than  such  as 
are  founded  on  the  most  thorough  conviction.  They 
are  maintained,  not  for  the  sake  of  truth,  nor  from 
the  desire  natural  to  man  of  impressing  upon  others 
what  he  sincerely  believes,  but  for  the  support  of 
that  interest,  or  the  gratification  of  that  passion,  on 
account  of  which  they  were  originally  adopted.  By 
thus  defending  opinions  of  which  they  have  no  clear 
conviction,  people  often  succeed  in  imposing  on 
themselves  as  well  as  on  others.  Paradoxical  as  it 
may  seem,  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that  they  are  not 
always  aware  of  the  exact  state  of  their  own  minds; 
they  frequently  imagine  themselves  to  believe  more 
than  they  are  actually  convinced  of.  On  many 
questions  they  are  not  able  to  form  any  definite  de- 
cision, and  yet,  from  the  necessity  of  professing  some 
opinion,  or  joining  some  party,  and  from  the  habit 
of  making  assertions,  and  even  arguing  in  favour  of 
what  they  are  thus  pledged  to  support,  they  come 
to  regard  themselves  as  entertaining  positive  senti- 


I 


REGARDED    AS    VOLUNTARY.  35 

ments  on  points  about  which  they  are  really  in 
doubt. 

To  solve  this  apparent  paradox  it  is  necessary  to 
reflect,  that  as  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  have  all  the 
considerations  on  which  our  opinions  are  founded 
at  once  and  all  subjects  present  to  the  mind,  our 
opinions  are  on  most  occasions  simply  objects  of 
memory,  results  at  which  we  recollect  to  have  ar- 
rived without  at  the  moment  recollecting  the  pro- 
cess. In  this  way  we  believe  propositions  on  the 
strength  of  our  recollection,  and  perhaps  the  con- 
siderations on  which  they  are  founded  present 
themselves  only  on  occasions  when  it  is  necessary, 
for  our  own  satisfaction  or  for  the  conviction  of 
others,  to  retrace  or  restate  them.  Hence  it  is  ob- 
viously possible  for  even  an  acute  logician  to  be 
mistaken  as  to  the  opinions  about  which  he  has  at- 
tained a  decisive  conviction,  and  not  to  find  out  his 
mistake  till  he  is  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  recol- 
lecting, or  rather  repeating,  the  process  through 
which  he  had  originally  gone.  When  he  is  thus 
driven  back  on  the  merits  of  the  question,  he  finds 
and  feels  himself  doubtful  as  to  points  on  which  he 
imagined  his  mind  to  have  been  previously  satisfied. 
If  men,  who  are  capable  of  estimating  evidence,  of 
pursuing  a  train  of  argument,  and  of  reflecting  on 
the  operations  of  their  own  minds,  are  sometimes 
liable  to  this  kind  of  deception,  we  need  not  wonder 
to  find  it  common  amongst  such  as  have  scarcely  any 
definite  notions,  or  any  power  of  self-introspection. 


36  WHY  BELIEF,  &;C. 

To  return  to  the  remark  which  led  to  this  digres- 
sion, it  may  be  observed,  that  the  practice  of  adopt- 
ing and  maintaining  opinions  without  any  actual 
conviction,  must  necessarily  give,  them  the  appear- 
ance of  depending  on  the  will ;  and  what  is  true  of 
mere  professions,  is  naturally  and  easily  transferred 
to  opinions  which  have  really  possession  of  the  un- 
derstanding. 


SECTION  V. 


ON   THE   SOURCES   OF   DIFFERENCES    OP   OPINION. 

Although  belief  is  an  involuntary  state  of  the 
mind,  yet,  like  many  other  involuntary  affections 
and  events,  it  may,  in  some  circumstances,  be  par- 
tially controlled  by  our  voluntary  actions.  Sleep  is 
involuntary,  but  it  may,  to  a  certain  extent,  be  pre- 
vented or  induced  according  to  our  pleasure ;  and 
in  a  similar  manner,  although  we  have  no  power 
to  believe  or  disbelieve  as  we  choose,  yet  there  are 
cases  in  which  we  may  imperfectly  modify  our  be- 
lief, by  subjecting  our  minds  to  the  operation  of 
such  evidence  as  promises  to  gratify  our  inclination 
in  its  result.  We  may,  at  any  time,  be  unfair  and 
partial  in  the  examination  of  a  question.  We  may 
turn  our  attention  from  the  arguments  on  one  side, 
and  direct  all  its  keenness  to  those  on  the  other; 
and  notwithstanding  some  latent  suspicions  of  a 
contrary  nature,  springing  from  the  consciousness 
of  a  want  of  candour,  we  may  possibly  by  such 
means  lessen  our  doubts  about  an  opinion  which 
we  desire  to  think  true. 

If  we  had  already  a  clear  and  full  conviction  of 
the  truth  of  any  doctrine,  perhaps  no  partiality  of 
attention  in  favour  of  the  opposite  side  could  effect 
an  alteration  in  our  opinion ;  but  in  all  cases  where 

4 


38  ON    THE    SOURCES    OF 

our  views  were  vague,  or  our  minds  uninformed,  an 
exclusive  devotion  to  one  side  of  the  evidence  might 
have  a  material  influence  on  our  conclusions,  in 
such  cases,  a  man  has  in  some  degree  the  power  of 
making  his  opinions  follow  in  the  track  of  his  incli- 
nations. 

Let  us  suppose  the  case  of  one,  who  perceived 
that  it  would  be  greatly  to  his  interest  to  hold  a 
certain  doctrine,  on  which  he  had  hitherto  be- 
stowed only  a  vague  consideration.  Unless  he  had 
more  than  common  magnanimity,  he  would  natu- 
rally endeavour  to  free  himself  from  any  doubts 
which  might  be  floating  in  his  mind.  He  would, 
therefore,  make  himself  acquainted  with  all  the  ar- 
guments which  had  been  urged  on  that  side  of  the 
question  to  which  his  inclinations  were  directed, 
and  shun  all  of  a  contrary  nature,  and  by  such  a 
system  of  exclusion  he  might  be  successful  in  his 
object.  Kven  in  this  case,  however,  considerations 
might  present  themselves  to  his  mind  which  would 
counteract  all  his  efforts,  and  force  upon  him  the 
very  conviction  he  was  endeavouring  to  avoid. 
Though  he  might  choose  what  written  or  oral  argu- 
ments should  operate  on  his  understanding,  he  could 
have  no  power  over  the  result ;  he  would  have  no 
control  over  the  intellectual  machinery  which  those 
arguments  might  set  in  motion  in  his  own  mind. 

This  wilful  partiality  of  attention  or  examination 
is  the  only  way  in  which  our  opinions  can  be  pur- 
posely afl'ected  by  our  actions,  or  in  which  we  can 


DIFFERENCES    OF    OPINIONS.  39 

exercise  any  control  over  the  formation  of  our  opi- 
nions ;  and  its  effects  are  obviously  very  circum- 
scribed and  uncertain.  By  a  cursory  glance  at 
those  sources  of  diversity  of  opinion  which  have  no 
dependence  on  the  will,  it  will  be  seen  that  they 
are  perfectly  sufficient  to  account  for  most  of  the 
differences  which  exist ;  and  that  an  intentional 
partiality  in  our  investigations  can  have  but  a  slen- 
der influence  amidst  the  operation  of  causes  so 
much  more  powerful. 

The  external  circumstances  in  which  men  are 
placed,  as  they  vary  in  the  case  of  every  indivi- 
dual, must  necessarily  occasion  different  ideas  to  be 
presented  to  each  mind,  different  associations  to  be 
established  even  amongst  the  same  ideas,  and  of 
course  different  opinions  to  be  formed.  It  may  be 
truly  said,  indeed,  that  in  no  instance  have  the 
ideas  presented  to  two  individuals,  throughout  the 
course  of  their  lives,  collectively  agreed  or  cor- 
responded precisely  in  their  order  and  connection. 
Amongst  the  external  circumstances  here  allud- 
ed to,  perhaps  the  most  striking  are  those  which 
we  see  operating  on  whole  nations.  In  general,  the 
casualty  of  being  brought  into  the  world  in  a  par- 
ticular country  inevitably  determines  the  greater 
part  of  a  man's  opinions  ;  and  of  the  rest,  there 
are  few  which  do  not  owe  their  origin  to  the  rank 
and  family  in  which  he  happens  to  be  born,  and 
to  the  characters  of  the  other  human  beings  by 
whom  he  is  surrounded.     Even  the  extraordinary 


40  ON  THE  SOURCES  OF 

views,  which  open  to  the  man  of  original  genius, 
are  often  the  result  of  various  ideas  suggested  by 
his  pecuHar  situation,  and  presented  to  his  concep- 
tion in  a  particular  order  and  concomitance. 

A  great  portion  of  the  opinions  of  mankind  are 
notoriously  propagated  by  transmission  from  one 
generation  to  another,  without  any  [possible  option 
on  the  part  of  those  into  whose  minds  they  are 
instilled.  A  child  regards  as  true  whatever  his 
teachers  choose  to  inculcate,  and  whatever  he 
discovers  to  be  believed  by  those  around  him. 
His  creed  is  thus  insensibly  formed,  and  he  will 
continue  in  after-life  to  believe  the  same  things, 
without  any  proof,  provided  his  knowledge  and 
experience  do  not  happen  to  impinge  on  their 
falsehood.  Mere  instillation  is  sufficient  to  make 
him  believe  any  proposition,  although  he  should 
be  utterly  ignorant  of  the  foundation  on  which  it 
rests,  or  the  evidence  by  which  it  is  supported. 
It  may  create  in  his  mind  a  belief  of  the  most 
palpable  absurdities ;  things,  as  it  ^appears  to 
others,  not  only  contradicted  by  his  reason,  but 
at  variance  with  the  testimony  of  his  senses  ;  and 
in  the  boundless  field,  which  the  senses  do  not 
reach,  there  is  nothing  too  preposterous  to  be 
palmed  on  his  credulity.  The  religious  opinions 
of  the  majority  of  mankind  are  necessarily  acquir- 
ed in  this  way  ;  from  the  nature  of  the  case  they 
cannot  be  otherwise  than  derivative,  and  they  are 
as  firmly  believed,  without  the  least  particle  of  evi- 


DIFFERENCES    OF    OPINION.  41 

dence,  as  the  theorems  of  Euclid  by  those  who 
understand  the  demonstrations.  Men  do  not  sus- 
pect their  rehgious  creed  to  be  false,  because  the 
grounds  of  its  truth  or  its  falsity  lie  altogether  with- 
out the  pale  of  their  knowledge  and  remote  from 
the  path  of  their  experience,  and  because,  when 
they  have  been  accustomed  to  connect  certain 
ideas  together  in  their  infancy,  it  grows  beyond 
the  power  of  their  imagination  to  disjoin  them. 
Nor  is  it  merely  definite  opinions  which  are  ac- 
quired in  this  manner,  but  a  thousand  associations 
are  established  in  the  mind,  which  influence  their 
judgments  in  matters  with  which  they  subsequently 
become  conversant. 

Thus  the  external  circumstances  in  which  men 
are  placed  unavoidably  occasion,  without  any  choice 
on  their  part,  the  chief  diversities  of  opinion  exist- 
ing in  the  world.  National  circumstances  occasion 
national,  and  individual  circumstances  individual 
peculiarities  of  thinking.  On  this  point,  indeed, 
there  can  be  no  dispute.  The  most  strenuous  ad- 
vocates (if  such  there  are)  for  the  power  of  the  will 
over  belief,  will  not  deny  the  influence  of  the  causes 
adduced :  they  will  readily  acknowledge  that  it  is 
impossible  for  all  men  to  think  ahke,  when  their 
circumstances  are  so  essentially  dissimilar.  The 
principal  question  to  consider,  and  that  which 
bears  more  peculiarly  on  the  design  of  the  present 
essay,  is  not  why  so  many  various  opinions  arc  pre- 
valent in  the  world,  but  how,  if  belief  is  perfectly 

4* 


42  ON    THE    SOURCES    OF 

independent  of  the  will,  shall  we  account  for  the 
fact,  that  the  same  events  or  the  same  arguments 
produce  different  effects  on  different  minds,  or,  in 
other  words,  give  rise  to  different  opinions. 

This  fact,  which  is  a  matter  of  common  obser- 
vation, may  at  first  sight  appear  to  be  inconsistent 
with  the  position  maintained  in  a  former  chapter, 
that  the  same  considerations  present  to  the  mind 
will  invariably  produce  the  same  opinion.  The 
inconsistency,  however,  will  vanish  when  we  re- 
flect, that  in  the  one  case  are  meant  only  the  ex- 
ternal or  ostensible  arguments,  the  considerations 
expressed  in  language  and  submitted  to  the  senses  ; 
but,  in  the  other  case,  the  whole  combination  of 
ideas  in  view  of  the  understanding.  Were  lan- 
guage so  perfect,  that  the  same  words  would  con- 
vey precisely  the  same  ideas  to  every  individual, 
and  could  the  understanding  be  strictly  limited  to 
the  ideas  alone  conveyed  by  the  words  employed, 
then  the  arguments  submitted  to  our  eyes  or  ears, 
and  the  considerations  present  to  the  mind,  would 
exactly  coincide,  and  there  could  be  no  difference 
of  opinion  respecting  any  proposition  whatever. 

This  remark  indicates  the  sources  whence  dif- 
ferent conclusions  from  the  same  arguments  must 
arise.  They  must  originate  either  in  that  defect  of 
language,  in  consequence  of  which  the  terms  em- 
ployed do  not  convey  to  every  mind  the  same 
ideas,  or  in  those  circumstances  which  occasion 
other  ideas,  besides  those  actually  expressed,  (and 


DIFFERENCES    OF    OPINION.  43' 

different  ideas  in  the  case  of  different  individuals,) 
to  present  themselves  to  the  understanding:  to 
which  we  nnay  add  such  circumstances  as,  when 
the  original  arguments  or  consequent  suggestions 
are  numerous  and  complicated,  have  a  tendency  to 
fix  the  attention  of  different  persons  on  different 
parts,  and  thereby  occasion  different  considerations 
to  remain  ultimately  in  view. 

That  the  terms  employed,  in  many  subjects,  do 
not  convey  the  same  ideas  to  every  understanding, 
is  a  defect  in  language,  as  an  instrument  of  com- 
munication, which  has  often  been  explained  and 
lamented.  Since  language  is  conventional,  involv- 
ing an  arbitrary  connection  between  ideas  and 
sounds,  all  men  have  to  learn  as  well  as  they  can 
to  aflix  the  same  notions  to  the  same  signs.  In  re- 
gard to  complex  ideas  this  cannot  always  be  ac- 
complished, and  hence  a  term  may  stand  for  one 
thing  in  the  mind  of  one  person,  and  for  a  different 
thing  in  the  mind  of  another.  When  such  terms, 
therefore,  are  used  in  any  proposition,  it  is  not 
surprising  that  various  opinions  are  entertained  of 
its  verisimilitude.  This  is  so  obvious  a  source  of 
diversity  of  opinion,  that  it  requires  no  farther 
exposition.  We  may,  therefore,  proceed  to  the 
consideration  of  the  other  circumstances  which 
occasion  different  conclusions  from  the  same 
arguments. 

If  we  examine  the  procedure  of  the  under- 
standing, when  it  is  considering  any  train  of  argu- 


44  ON    THE    SOURCES    OF 

ment  offered  to  it,  we  shall  find  that  almost  every 
idea,  at  least  every  proposition  in  the  train,  awakens 
other  ideas  and  propositions  ;  and  the  ultimate  im- 
pression left  on  the  mind  is  the  joint  result  of  both. 
It  is  not  only  what  a  book  expresses  but  what  it 
suggests  which  determines  its  effect  on  the  reader  ; 
and,  consequently,  whatever  occasions  the  same 
arguments  to  suggest  different  considerations  or 
combinations  of  thought  to  different  minds,  may^be 
ranked  amongst  those  sources  of  discrepancies  in 
opinion  which  we  are  investigating. 

One  circumstance,  which  must  have  a  powerful 
effect  in  determining  the  character  of  these  sugges- 
tions, is  the  natural  constitution  of  the  mind.  The 
endless  variety  of  original  talent,  and  degrees  of  in- 
tellectual power,  to  be  found  amongst  men,  implies 
as  endless  a  variety  in  the  modes  in  which  their 
ideas  are  associated  and  suggested.  Hence  a  di- 
versity of  judgment  will  inevitably  ensue.  Or,  if 
we  choose  to  vary  the  phraseology,  we  may  say, 
that  the  povi^ers  of  conception  and  discrimination 
in  different  persons  are  unequal,  and  since  their  in- 
tellectual vision  extends  not  to  the  same  depth 
and  distance,  their  views  cannot  be  alike.  What- 
ever language  we  employ  on  this  subject,  it  is  suffi- 
ciently manifest,  that  the  natural  disparity  in  the 
understandings  of  mankind  must  be  a  cause  of  diver- 
sity in  the  trains  of  thought  which  any  occasion 
may  suggest,  and  must  thus  beget  contrarieties  of 
judgment. 


DIFFERENCES    OF    OPINION.  45 

A  still  more  powerful  circumstance  tending  to 
modify  the  combinations  of  thought,  suggested  by 
any  set  of  arguments,  is  the  nature  of  the  ideas,  as- 
sociations, prejudices,  and  opinions,  already  in  the 
mind.  The  train  of  ideas  and  considerations,  which 
rises  at  the  contemplation  of  an  object,  may  not,  as 
a  whole,  resemble  any  antecedent  train,  but  its  va- 
rious parts  must  evidently  be  composed  of  ideas 
preconceived  and  familiar.  Hence  the  diversities 
of  opinion  which  the  external  circumstances  of  man- 
kind have  created,  the  peculiarities  of  thinking  in 
sects  and  nations,  the  intellectual  habits  of  profes- 
sions, and  the  local  prejudices  of  individuals,  may 
all  become  causes  of  various  conclusions  from  the 
same  arguments.  To  feel  the  full  force  of  this  re- 
mark, we  have  only  to  consider  what  different  ideas 
would  crowd  upon  the  mind  of  a  whig  and  a  tory 
during  the  perusal  of  the  same  political  essay ;  or 
how  totally  dissimilar  would  be  the  train  of  thought, 
awakened  by  the  same  theological  treatise,  in  the 
understanding  of  an  Italian  monk  and  an  English 
dissenter.  Of  all  the  circumstances,  which  deter- 
mine the  various  judgments  of  mankind  on  any  par- 
ticular subject,  perhaps  that  which  we  have  just 
noticed  is  not  only  of  the  greatest  force  but  of  the 
greatest  importance,  since  it  has  the  principal  share 
in  moulding  their  opinions  in  moral,  theological, 
and  political  science.  It  is,  however,  so  complete- 
ly obvious  as  to  sujiersede  the  necessity  of  any 
farther  endeavour  to  illustrate  it ;  and    we  shall, 


46  OF    THE    SOURCES,    &IC, 

therefore,  proceed  in  the  next  section  to  the  con- 
sideration of  a  not  less  interesting  source  of  di- 
versity of  judgment,  to  be  found  in  the  influence 
possessed  by  the  sensitive  over  the  intellectual  part 
of  our  nature.* 

*  It  may  probably  appear,  that  in  this  section  we  arc  resolv- 
ing all  reasoning  into  association,  which  has  been  termed  (with 
what  justice  we  cannot  stop  to  examine)  a  mere  verbal  general- 
ization. In  reality,  however,  we  are  only  proceeding  on  the 
indisputable  fact,  that,  in  the  examination  of  any  subject,  cer- 
tain ideas  and  propositions  do  come  into  the  mind.  There  must 
be  some  cause  or  causes  why  every  one  of  these  presents  itself : 
the  will  is  evidently  not  one  of  these  causes,  for  reasons  before 
assigned  :  and  we  are  endeavouring  to  point  out  what  they  are» 
or  at  least  such  of  them  as  vary  in  different  individuals. 


SECTION  VI, 


THE  SAME  SUBJECT  CONTINUED.  SOURCES  OF  DIFFER- 
ENCES OF  OPINION  IN  THE  FEELINGS  AND  I'ASSIONS 
OF    MANKIND. 

In  entering  upon  the  subject  of  the  present  sec- 
tion it  may  be  well  to  repeat  the  remark,  that  the 
causes  of  the  various  conclusions,  which  men  draw 
from  the  same  arguments,  are  to  be  sought  for  in 
the  imperfection  of  language,  in  the  circumstances 
which  regulate  our  trains  of  thought,  and  in  what- 
ever tends  to  excite  or  fix  the  attention  in  a  partial 
manner.  It  is  in  the  power  of  producing  the  two 
latter  effects,  that  the  peculiar  influence  possessed 
by  the  sensitive  over  the  intellectual  part  of  our 
nature  seems  to  consist.  There  is  no  remark  more 
frequent,  no  maxim  more  current  in  the  world, 
than  that  a  man's  opinions  are  influenced  by  his 
interest  and  passions.*  This  is  so  manifest,  that 
we  can  often  predict,  from  a  knowledge  of  his  situ- 
ation and  relations  in  society,  what  sentiments,  on  a 
given  subject,  he  will  profess  and  maintain.  Much 
of  the  influence  thus  apparently  exerted  by  passion 

*  "  Intellectus  humanus,"  says  Lord  Bacon,  "  luminis  sicci 

t!st ;  sed  recipit  infusionem  a  voluntale  et  affectibus." — 
n  Organum,  lib.  i. 


48  SOURCES  or  ditfehences  of 

on  the  opinions  of  mankind,  extends  however,  in 
reality,  only  to  their  professions.  Many  doctrines, 
as  we  have  already  remarked,  are  adopted  without 
any  real  conviction  :  they  are  merely  ostensible  as- 
sumptions, not  indications  of  the  actual  state  of  the 
understanding  ;  and  what  a  man  thus  professes  may 
be  expected,  of  course,  to  accord  with  his  interest 
or  passions.  But  laying  all  these  out  of  the  ques- 
tion, there  is  indisputably  an  influence  exerted  by 
emotions  and  passions  over  the  understanding 
itself.  They  have  sometimes  the  effect  of  making 
that  argument  appear  valid  to  one  man  which  is 
regarded  as  inconclusive  by  another :  in  a  word, 
of  begetting  various  opinions  on  the  same  subject. 

This  effect  is  partly  to  be  accounted  for,  as  be- 
fore stated,  by  their  power  of  awakening  peculiar 
trains  of  ideas.  The  same  words,  or  the  same  ob- 
jects, will  rouse  combinations  of  thought  in  the  mind 
when  it  is  labouring  under  melancholy,  of  a  totally 
different  character  from  those  which  they  suggest 
during  a  state  of  cheerfulness  ;  and,  in  a  similar 
manner,  all  the  various  emotions  and  passions,  by 
which  we  are  affected,  occasionally  operate  as  prin- 
ciples of  suggestion.  If,  therefore,  the  effect  of  any 
arguments  on  the  understanding  depends  both  on 
the  arguments  themselves,  and  the  ideas  and  con- 
siderations which  they  suggest,  the  various  effects 
of  the  same  arguments,  on  such  as  attend  them, 
may  be  partly  ascribed  to  the  state  of  feeling  in 
which  such  persons  happen  to  be. 


DIFFERENCES  OF  OPINION.  49 

The  other  way  in  which  the  passions  and  emo- 
tions of  men  influence  their  opinions,  and  cause 
them  to  receive  different  impressions  from  the  same 
arguments,  may  deserve  a  fuller  elucidation.  When 
those  arguments  form  a  train  or  series  of  considera^ 
ble  length  and  complexity,  it  is  obviously  impossible 
that  they  should  all  be  present  to  the  mind  toge- 
ther, or  at  the  same  moment.  The  understanding 
must  survey  them  in  detail ;  and  its  ultimate  deci- 
sion will  depend  on  those  which  have  chiefly  ex- 
cited its  attention,  and  remain  in  view  at  the  close 
of  the  scrutiny.  Whatever,  therefore,  occasions 
any  of  the  arguments  to  come  before  the  min4  more 
frequently,  and  remain  in  view  more  permanently, 
than  the  rest,  or,  in  other  words,  whatever  fixes  the 
attention  on  some  more  than  others,  will  naturally 
affect  its  decision.  The  remark  applies  not  only  to 
the  arguments  actually  submitted  to  us,  but  also  to 
all  the  ideas  and  considerations  which  they  suggest. 

This  attribute,  of  drawing  and  fixing  the  atten- 
tion, belongs  in  a  remarkable  degree  to  all  strong 
emotions.  Every  one  must  have  felt,  while  he  has 
been  affected  by  any  particular  passion,  that  he 
could  scarcely  attend  to  any  thing  but  what  had 
some  connection  with  it ;  he  must  have  experienced 
its  power  of  presenting  exclusive  and  strong  views, 
its  despotism  in  banishing  all  but  its  own  ideas. 
Fear,  for  example,  may  so  concentrate  our  thoughts 
on  some  particular  features  of  our  situation,  may  so 
absorb   our  attention,  that  we  may  overlook  all 

5 


66  ON  THE  SOURCES  OP 

other  circumstances,  and  be  led  to  conclusions 
which  would  be  instantly  rejected  by  a  dispassion- 
ate understanding. 

While  the  mind  is  in  this  state  of  excitement,  it 
has  a  sort  of  elective  attraction  (if  we  may  borrow 
an  illustration  from  chemical  science)  for  some 
ideas  to  the  neglect  of  all  others.  It  singles  out 
from  the  number  presented  to  it  those  which  are 
connected  with  the  prevailing  emotion,  while  the 
rest  are  overlooked  and  forgotten.  In  examining 
any  question,  it  may  really  comprehend  all  the  argu- 
ments submitted  to  it;  but,  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
review,  those  only  are  retained  which  have  been 
illuminated  by  the  predominant  passion  ;  and  since 
opinions,  as  we  have  seen,  are  the  result  of  the  con- 
siderations which  have  been  attended  to  and  are  in 
sight,  not  of  such  as  have  been  overlooked  and  have 
vanished,  it  is  those  by  which  the  judgment  will  be 
determined. 

In  this  way  self-interest,  hope,  fear,  love,  hatred, 
and  the  other  passions,  may  any  of  them  draw  the 
mind  from  a  perfect  survey  of  a  subject,  and  fix  its 
attention  on  a  partial  view,  may  exaggerate  the  im- 
portance of  some  objects  and  diminish  that  of  others, 
and  by  this  virtual  distortion  of  appearances  affect 
its  perceptions  of  truth. 

The  peculiar  effects  of  passion,  which  we  have 
been  describing,  are  evidently  involuntary,  and  per- 
haps few  are  conscious  of  them  in  their  own  case, 
but  such  as  have  been  accustomed  to  examine  the 


DIFFERENCES  OF  OPINION.  51 

movements  of  their  sensitive  and  intellectual  pow- 
ers. It  deserves  to  be  remarked,  likewise,  that  our 
good  as  well  as  our  bad  passions,  our  kind  as  well 
as  our  malevolent  feelings,  may  equally  operate  as 
principles  of  suggestion  ;  and  being  also  equally  con- 
ducive to  that  partiality  of  attention,  that  peculiar 
vividness  of  ideas,  which  we  have  attempted  to  ex- 
plain, are  of  course  equally  liable  to  mislead  the 
judgment. 

We  are  prepared  by  these  observations  to  exa- 
mine the  justness  of  the  common  saying,  "quod  vo- 
lumus,  facile  credimus,"  "we  readily  believe  what 
is  agreeable  to  our  wishes,"  a  saying  which  may  at 
first  sight  seem  at  variance  with  our  former  conclu- 
sions. This,  like  many  other  maxims  current  in 
the  world,  points  at  a  truth  without  much  preci- 
sion. Mere  wishes  have  in  fact  no  influence  on 
the  understanding;  they  are  totally  inoperative  till 
there  appears  to  be  some  reason  for  expecting  what 
we  wish,  till,  in  short,  they  are  transformed  into 
hope,  and  then  we  are  strongly  disposed  to  believe 
what  is  consonant  with  our  anticipations.  If  instead 
of  having  a  ground  for  hope,  we  have  a  reason  for 
fear,  our  apprehension  disposes  us,  in  the  same 
way,  to  believe  the  reverse  of  what  we  wish.  Thus, 
so  far  is  it  from  being  true,  that  mere  wishes  tend  to 
beget  readiness  of  belief,  we  here  see  that  there  are 
cases  in  which  we  have  a  readiness  to  believe  whai 
is  repugnant  to  our  wishes. 


52  ON    THE    SOURCES    OF 

In  the  instances  both  of  hope  and  of  fear,  there 
must  be  considerations  presented  to  the  understand- 
ing to  produce  them ;  and  those  passions  subse- 
quently react  upon  the  intellect,  by  concentrating 
its  attention  upon  the  considerations  to  which  they 
owe  their  birth,  and  upon  others  of  a  similar  ten- 
dency. This  effect  is  evidently  not  attributable  to 
the  will,  on  which  hope  and  fear  are  themselves 
perfectly  independent. 

The  manner,  in  which  the  emotions  of  any  one 
operate  on  his  belief,  may  receive  illustration  from 
what  takes  place  when  the  peculiar  circumstances, 
by  which  a  man  is  surrounded,  tend  to  keep  some 
considerations  appertaining  to  a  disputable  subject 
more  steadily  before  his  attention  than  others.  If 
it  be  true,  that  our  feelings  affect  our  belief  by  the 
vividness  which  they  impart  to  particular  ideas,  or, 
what  is  the  same  thing,  by  turning  the  attention 
more  intensely  on  such  ideas ;  then  whatever  has 
the  tendency  to  create  the  same  partiality  of  atten- 
tion, must  have  a  corresponding  effect  on  our  opi- 
nions. Such  a  cause  may  be  found  in  the  sentiments 
of  those  amongst  whom  a  man  happens  to  be  thrown, 
in  the  majority  of  instances,  however  dissimilar  the 
opinions  of  an  individual  may  have  originally  been, 
they  will  gradually  conform  to  those  of  the  commu- 
nity at  large,  or  at  least  of  his  immediate  associates  ; 
an  effect  which  takes  place,  not  because  the  argu- 
ments for  the  latter  are  stronger  than  those  of  the 


DIFFERENCES    OF    OPINION.  53 

opposite  side,  but  because  they  are  perpetually  kept 
before  his  mind,  to  the  exclusion  of  adverse  consi- 
derations.* Thus  we  sonietimes  see  instances  of 
men,  who  are  led  to  entertain  a  peculiar  opinion, 
but  who,  on  finding  all  around  them  dissent  from  it, 
and  discovering  it  to  be  the  object  of  reproach  and 
invective,  begin  to  be  staggered  in  their  faith,  and 
grow  more  and  more  doubtful,  till  the  general  voice 
has  triumphed  over  their  sentiments  and  reduced 
them  to  acquiescence.  In  this  case,  the  circumstance 
of  the  general  opinion  being  against  them  withdraws 
their  attention  from  their  own  peculiar  views,  forci- 
bly and  continually  fixing  it  on  the  considerations 
which  influence  others.  The  sentiments  of  their 
fellow  creatures  draw  around  them  a  circle  of  at- 
traction, from  which  they  can  rarely  step  to  con- 
template other  objects  ;  and  they  gradually  lose  their 
peculiarities  of  thinking,  from  the  mere  circumstance 
of  the  considerations  on  which  they  are  founded  be- 
ing seldom  presented  to  their  understandings.  It  is 
on  the  same  principle  that  some  of  the  most  striking 
effects  of  eloquence  are  to  be  accounted  for.  Who, 
that  has  listened  to  some  masterly  exhibition  of 
opinions,  contrary  to  his  own,  but  has  felt  his  mind 

*  "  Our  opinions  of  all  kinds,"  says  Hume,  "  are  strongly 
affected  by  society  and  sympathy,  and  it  is  almost  impossible 
for  us  to  support  any  principle  or  sentiment  against  the  univer- 
sal consent  of  every  one,  with  whom  we  have  any  friendship  or 
correspondence." — A  Dissertation  on  the  Passions. 


5* 


54  ON   THE   SOURCES   OF 

shaken  from  his  confirmed  principles,  till  the  vivid- 
ness of  the  impression  has  died  away,  and  suffered 
other  considerations  to  reappear? 

In  regard  to  a  single  and  perfectly  independent 
proposition,  there  is  evidently  no  room  for  any  dif- 
ference of  opinion,  except  that  which  may  arise  from 
affixing  different  ideas  to  the  same  terms.  As  few 
propositions,  nevertheless,  are  so  independent  as  not 
to  be  connected  in  some  way  with  others,  when  any 
one  is  singly  presented  to  the  mind  we  generally 
form  our  estimate  of  it  by  the  application  of  argu- 
ments and  considerations,  which  are  naturally  sug- 
gested in  the  various  modes  already  described.  But 
when  a  question  involves  a  long  train  of  proposi- 
tions, each  of  which  may  depend  on  many  others, 
there  is  infinitely  more  room  for  the  operation  of 
ambiguities  of  language,  preconceived  notions,  ine- 
qualities of  intellect,  and  diversities  of  feeling.  In 
considering  such  a  question,  moreover,  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  have  all  the  arguments  which  bear  upon  it 
present  at  once  to  the  recollection  ;  a  thousand  con- 
siderations will  pass  before  the  mind,  prompted  by 
passion  or  prejudice,  or  other  causes  ;  and  those,  to 
which  the  state  of  our  feelings  or  any  other  cir- 
cumstance has  given  an  adventitious  prominence, 
will  naturally  remain  in  view  and  determine  our 
opinions. 

Emotions,  it  is  obvious,  have  less  room  to  operate 
in  proportion  to  the  perspicuity  of  our  views.  With 
regard  to  opinions  of  which  we  have  a  distinct  and 


DIFFERENCES  OF  OPINION.  55 

thorough  conviction,  the  state  of  our  feelings  can 
make  no  difference. 

The  process  of  reasoning,  by  which  we  perceive 
them  to  be  demonstrated,  may  be  so  clear  and  for- 
cible, that  the  passions  can  have  as  little  effect  as 
in  the  consideration  of  a  geometrical  theorem.  It 
is  only  in  regard  to  vague  opinions,  arising  from  the 
complicated  and  doubtful  nature  of  the  subject,  or 
from  partial  and  indistinct  views,  that  the  feelings 
can  have  any  great  influence  ;  and  they  may  accord- 
ingly be  expected  to  have  considerable  power  in 
the  consideration  of  questions  which  furnish  various 
conflicting  arguments,  and  in  the  case  of  men  whose 
notions  are  loose  and  undefined,  without  the  ties  of 
logical  dependence  aad  consistent  principle. 

Jt  would  be  vain,  perhaps,  to  attempt  an  estimate 
of  the  comparative  efficiency  of  the  causes  produc- 
ing diversity  of  opinion,  since  they  doubtless  affect 
different  minds  in  different  proportions.  Some  men 
are  infinitely  less  affected  by  hereditary  prejudices 
than  others ;  some  are  full  of  feeling;  some  dispas- 
sionate ;  some  are  of  weak  and  confused,  and  some 
ordear  and  vigorous  intellects. 

With  regard  to  the  major  part  of  mankind,  how- 
ever, it  will  not  be  disputed,  that  traditionary  pre- 
judices and  early  associations  have  a  predominant 
influence,  imparting  a  tincture  to  every  subject,  and 
leaving  traces  in  every  conclusion. 

Any  of  the  causes,  which  have  been  enumerated, 
acting  singly,  might  be  expected  to  create  consider- 


56  SOURCES  OF  DIFFERENCES  OF  OPINION. 

able  diversities  of  sentiment ;  but  when  we  reflect, 
that  several  are  generally  in  operation  at  the  same 
time,  we  cannot  hesitate  to  pronounce  them  per- 
fectly adequate  to  account  for  all  those  varieties  of 
opinion,  in  relation  to  the  same  subject,  which  are 
daily  exposed  to  our  observation. 


1 


SECTION  VII. 


ON  BELIEF  AND  OPINIONS  AS  OBJECTS  OF  MORAL  AP- 
PROBATION AND  DISAPPROBATION,  REWARDS  AND 
PUNISHMENTS. 

The  remarks  in  the  preceding  part  of  this  essay, 
if  they  are  correct,  necessarily  lead  to  some  im- 
portant conclusions.  By  the  universal  consent  of 
the  reason  and  feelings  of  mankind,  what  is  involun- 
tary cannot  involve  any  merit  or  demerit  on  the 
part  of  the  agent.  Results  which  are  not  the  con- 
sequences of  volition  cannot  be  the  proper  objects 
of  moral  praise  and  blame.*     These  are  the  dic- 

*  Hume,  indeed,  has  controverted  this,  hut  it  would  not,  I 
think,  be  a  difficult  task  to  show  the  sources  of  his  erroneous 
conclusions  on  the  subject,  were  it  necessary  to  combat  a  doc- 
trine at  variance  with  the  whole  of  our  moral  feelings.  See 
his  Treatise  on  Morals.  The  common,  or  rather  universal  sen- 
timent on  this  point,  is  thus  expressed  by  Bishop  Butler :  "  We 
never,  in  the  moral  way,  applaud  or  blame  either  ourselves  or 
others  for  what  we  enjoy  or  what  we  suffer,  or  for  having  im- 
pressions made  upon  us  which  we  consider  as  altogether  out  of 
our  power ;  but  only  for  what  we  do,  or  would  have  done,  had 
it  been  in  our  power  ;  or  for  what  we  leave  undone  which  we 
might  have  done,  or  would  have  left  undone,  though  we  could 
haverdone  it." — Dissertation  on  the  Nature  of  Virtue. 


58  ON  BELIEF  AND  OPINIONS  AS 

tales  of  nature,  truths  felt  by  all :  even  the  child, 
who  is  reprehended  by  his  parent  for  accidental 
mischief,  instinctively  prefers  the  plea,  that  ho 
could  not  help  it ;  and  if  we  inquire  into  the  final 
cause  of  this  part  of  our  nature,  the  reason  of  our 
being  so  constituted  as  to  feel  moral  approbation 
and  disapprobation  only  at  those  actions  which  are 
voluntary,  we  shall  probably  find  it  in  the  obvious 
circumstance,  that  it  is  such  actions  alone  which 
praise  and  blame  can  promote  and  prevent. 

It  follows,  that  those  states  of  the  understanding 
which  we  term  belief,  doubt,  and  disbelief,  inas- 
much as  they  are  not  voluntary,  nor  the  result  of 
any  exertion  of  the  will,  imply  neither  merit  nor 
demerit  in  him  who  is  the  subject  of  them.  What- 
ever be  the  state  of  a  man*'s  understanding  in  rela- 
tion to  any  possible  proposition,  it  is  a  state  or 
affection  devoid  equally  of  desert  and  culpability. 
The  nature  of  an  opinion  cannot  make  it  criminal. 
In  relation  to  the  same  subject,  one  may  believe, 
another  doubt,  and  a  third  disbelieve,  and  all  with 
equal  innocence. 

There  may,  it  is  true,  be  considerable  merit  or 
demerit  attached  to  the  manner  in  which  an  in- 
quiry is  prosecuted.  The  labour  and  research 
which  a  man  bestows,  in  order  to  determine  any 
important  question,  and  the  impartiality  with  which 
he  conducts  the  examination,  may  be  entitled  to  our 
warmest  applause.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  repre- 
hensible for  any  one  to  be  swayed  in  his  conduct  by 


OBJECTS  OF  MORAL  APPROBATION,  &;C.  59 

interest  or  passion,  to  reject  opportunities  of  infor- 
mation, to  be  designedly  partial  in  examining  evi- 
dence, to  be  deaf  to  whatever  is  urged  on  one  side 
of  a  question,  and  lend  all  his  attention  to  the  other. 
These  acts,  although  they  may  be  totally  ineflfectual 
in  accomplishing  their  aim,  are  all  proper  subjects 
of  moral  obloquy,  and  may  be  left  to  the  indigna- 
tion and  contempt  which  they  deserve ;  but  they 
relate  to  the  conduct  of  men  as  to  the  selection  of 
those  circumstances  or  ideas  which  they  allow  to 
operate  on  their  minds,  and  are  not  to  be  confounded 
with  the  states  or  affections  of  the  understanding, 
on  which  it  is  possible,  after  all,  that  they  may  not 
produce  the  slightest  effect.* 

No  one,  perhaps,  will  dispute,  that  when  a  man 
acts  without  intentional  partiahty  in  the  examina- 
tion of  a  question,  he  cannot  be  at  all  culpable  for 
the  effect  which  follows,  whether  the  research  ter- 
minate in  faith  or  incredulity  ;  because  it  is  the 
necessary  and  involuntary  consequence  of  the  views 
presented  to  his  understanding,  without  the  slightest 
interference  of  choice :  but  it  will  probably  be  al- 
leged, that  in  so  far  as  belief,  doubt,  and  disbehef, 
have  been  the  result  of  wilful  partiality  of  attention, 
they  may  be  regarded  with  propriety  as  culpable, 

*  It  deserves  to  be  remarked,  that  all  institutions  annexing 
advantages  to  the  belief,  or  rather  to  the  profession,  of  any 
fixed  doctrines,  have  a  tendency  to  beget  this  partiality  of  in- 
vestigation;  since  every  man,  not  totally  destitute  of  integrity, 
will  strive  to  make  his  opinions  conformable  to  his  professions. 


so  ON  BELIEF  AND  OPINIONS  AS 

since  it  is  common  to  blame  a  man  for  those  things, 
"which,  although  involuntary  in  themselves,  are  the 
result  of  voluntary  acts.  To  this  it  may  be  replied, 
that  it  is,  to  say  the  least,  a  want  of  precision  to  ap- 
ply blame  in  such  a  manner ;  it  is  always  more  cor- 
rect to  regard  men  as  culpable  on  account  of  their 
voluntary  acts,  than  on  account  of  the  results  over 
which  volition  has  no  immediate  control.  There 
would,  nevertheless,  be  little  objection  to  consider- 
ing opinions  as  reprehensible  in  so  far  as  they  were 
the  result  of  unfair  investigation,  if  it  could  be  ren- 
dered a  useful  or  practical  principle.  In  all  cases 
where  we  make  involuntary  effects  the  objects  of 
moral  reprehension,  it  is  because  they  are  certain 
proofs  or  positive  indications  of  the  voluntary  acts 
which  have  preceded  them.  Opinions,  however, 
are  not  effects  of  this  kind ;  they  are  not  positive 
indications  of  any  voluntary  acts  ;  they  furnish  no 
criterion  of  the  fairness  or  unfairness  of  investiga- 
tion, since  the  most  opposite  results,  the  most  con- 
trary opinions,  may  ensue  from  the  same  degree  of 
impartiality  and  application.  Voluntary  partiality 
of  attention,  as  we  have  already  seen,  can  be  at  the 
utmost  but  of  slight  and  casual  efficiency  in  the 
formation  of  opinions ;  it  has  often  no  effect  what- 
ever, and  its  influence  will  always  be  mingled  with 
that  of  more  powerful  causes.  Hence  the  share 
which  it  has  had  in  the  production  of  belief,  doubt, 
or  disbelief,  can  never  be  ascertained  by  the  nature 
of  the  result.     Whether  a  man  has  been  partial  or 


OBJECTS  OF  MORAL  APPROBATION,  &€.  61 

impartial,  in  the  process  by  which  he  has  acquired 
his  opinions,  must  be  determined  hy  extrinsic  cir- 
cumstances, and  not  by  the  character  of  the  opi- 
nions themselves.  Belief,  doubt,  and  disbelief, 
therefore,  can  never,  even  in  the  character  of  indi- 
cations of  antecedent  voluntary  acts,  be  the  proper 
objects  of  moral  reprehension  or  commendation. 
Our  approbation  and  disapprobation,  if  they  fall 
any  where,  should  be  directed  to  the  conduct  of 
men  in  their  researches,  to  the  use  which  they  make 
of  their  opportunities  of  information,  and  to  the  par- 
tiality and  impartiality  visible  in  their  actions. 

If  belief,  doubt,  and  disbelief,  are  involuntary 
states  of  the  understanding,  which  cannot  be  affect- 
ed by  the  application  of  motives,  and  which  can 
involve  no  moral  merit  or  demerit,  it  follows,  as  a 
necessary  consequence,  that  they  do  not  fall  within 
the  province  of  legislation ;  that  they  are  not  proper 
subjects  of  rewards  and  punishments. 

The  only  rational  aim  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments is  to  encourage  and  repress  those  actions  or 
events  to  which  they  are  applied.  When  they 
have  no  tendency  to  produce  these  effects  it  is  evi- 
dently absurd  to  apply  them,  since  it  is  an  employ- 
ment of  means  which  have  no  connection  with  the 
end  to  be  produced.  In  this  predicament  is  the 
application  of  rewards  and  punishments  to  the  state 
of  the  understanding,  or,  in  other  words,  to  opinions. 
The  allurements  and  the  menaces  of  power  are 
alike  incapable  of  establishing  opinions  in  the  mind, 

6 


G2  ON    BELIEF    AND    OPINIONS    AS 

or  eradicating  those  which  are  already  there.  They 
may  dravA'  hypocritical  professions  from  avarice  and 
ambition,  or  extort  verbal  renunciations  from  fear 
and  feebleness :  but  this  is  all  they  can  accomplish. 
The  way  to  alter  belief  is  not  to  address  motives  to 
the  will,  but  arguments  to  the  intellect.  To  do 
otherwise,  to  apply  rewards  and  punishments  to 
opinions,  is  as  absurd  as  to  raise  men  to  the  peerage 
for  their  ruddy  complexions,  to  whip  them  for  the 
gout,  and  hang  them  for  the  scrofula.  The  fatal 
consequences  of  regarding  opinions  as  proper  ob- 
jects of  penal  laws,  will  claim  our  notice  in  the  en- 
suing section.  It  will  suffice  at  present  to  draw  the 
conclusion,  that  all  pain,  mental  or  physical,  inflicted 
with  a  view  to  punish  a  man  for  his  opinions,  is 
nothing  less  than  useless  and  wanton  cruelty,  vio- 
lating the  plain  dictate  of  nature,  which  forbids  the 
production  of  evil  in  all  cases  where  it  is  not  con- 
secrated by  superior  beneficial  effects. 

In  contending  that  neither  merit  nor  demerit  can 
be  imputed  to  any  one  for  his  opinions,  it  is  almost 
unnecessary  to  say,  we  are  not  contending  that  it  is 
of  no  importance  what  opinions  he  entertains.  We 
are  advocating  the  innocence  of  the  man,  not  the 
harmlessness  of  his  views.  Errors,  as  we  shall 
have  occasion  to  show  in  a  subsequent  essay,  are 
by  their  nature  injurious  to  society  ;  and  while  he 
who  really  believes  them  ought  to  be  regarded  as 
perfectly  free  from  culpability,  every  one  who  sees 
them  in  a  different  light  is  justified  in  endeavouring. 


OBJECTS    OF    MORAL    APPROBATION,  &C. 


63 


by  proper  means,  to  lessen  their  influence ;  which 
is  to  be  effected,  not  by  the  application  of  obloquy 
and  punishment,  but  by  addressing  arguments  to  the 
understanding. 

A  distinction  is  also  to  be  made  between  the 
state  of  the  understanding  and  the  manifestation  of 
that  state;  or,  in  other  words,  between  holding  opi- 
nions and  expressing  them.  While  the  former  is 
independent  of  the  will,  and,  therefore,  free  from 
moral  culpability,  the  latter  is  always  a  voluntary 
act,  and,  being  neutral  in  itself,  may  be  commenda- 
ble or  reprehensible  according  to  the  circumstances 
in  which  it  takes  place.  Whether  it  is  a  proper 
object  of  rewards  and  punishments  will  form  here- 
after a  separate  topic  of  consideration. 


SECTION   VIII. 


ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEaUENCES  OF  THE  COMMON  ERRORS  ON 

THIS  SUBJECT. 

Few  speculative  errors  appear  to  have  produced 
evil  consequences  so  many  and  so  extensive,  as  the 
notion  that  belief,  doubt,  and  disbelief,  are  volun- 
tary acts  involving  moral  merit  and  demerit.  One 
of  its  most  obvious  effects  has  been  to  draw  man- 
kind from  an  attention  to  moral  conduct,  and  lead 
them  to  regard  the  belief  of  certain  tenets  as  far 
more  deserving  of  approbation  than  a  course  of  the 
most  consistent  virtue.  Where  such  a  doctrine 
prevails,  where  opinions  are  considered  of  para- 
mount importance  to  actions,  it  is  no  wonder  if  the 
ties  of  morality  are  loosened.  The  error  under 
consideration  has  also  produced  much  secret  misery, 
by  loading  the  minds  of  the  timid  and  conscientious 
with  the  imaginary  guilt  of  holding  opinions  which 
they  regarded  with  horror  while  they  could  not 
avoid  them.  What  is  still  worse,  it  has  frequently 
alarmed  the  inquirer  into  an  abandonment  of  the 
pursuit  of  truth.  Under  a  confused  supposition  of 
criminality  in  the  belief  of  particular  doctrines,  men 
have  with  reason  been  deterred  from  examining 
evidence,  lest  it  should  irresistibly  lead  them  to 
views  which  it  might  be  culpable  to  entertain.     If 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT.     G5 

it  is  really  true,  indeed,  that  the  least  deviation  from 
a  given  line  of  opinion  will  be  attended  with  guilt, 
the  only  safe  course  is  to  exclude  all  examination, 
to  shun  every  research  which  might,  by  possibility, 
terminate  in  any  such  result.  When  it  is  already 
fixed  and  determined,  that  an  investigation  must 
end  in  a  prescribed  way,  otherwise  the  inquirer 
will  be  involved  in  criminality,  all  inquiry  becomes 
not  only  useless  but  foolish.  This  apprehension  of 
the  consequences  of  research  once  extended  even  to 
natural  philosophy ;  and  there  is  little  doubt  that  it 
may  be  justly  charged  by  moral  science  with  much 
of  the  slowness  of  its  progress.  If  the  former  has 
long  since  emancipated  itself  from  this  error,  the 
latter  still  confessedly  labours  under  its  oppression. 
The  intellect  is  still  intimidated  into  a  desertion 
of  every  track  which  appears  to  lead  to  conclusions 
at  variance  with  the  prescribed  modes  of  thinking.* 

"Men  grow  pale 
Lest  their  own  judgments  should  become  too  bright, 
And  their  free  thoughts  be  crimes,  and  earth  have  too   much 
light."t 

*  See  Note  B. 

t  Such  are  evidently  not  to  be  ranked  amongst  the  disciples 
of  Bacon,  who  says,  "Let  no  man,  upon  a  weak  conceit  of  so- 
briety, or  an  ill-applied  moderation,  think  or  maintain,  that  a 
man  can  search  too  far,  or  be  too  well  studied  in  the  book  of 
God's  word,  or  in  the  book  of  God's  works,  divinity  or  philo- 
sophy ;  but,  rather,  let  men  endeavour  an  endless  progress  or 
Iproficience  in  both." — 0/  the  Projicienee  and  Advancement  of 
Learning ^hook  i. 
*6 


66  ON  THE  EVIli  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

If  it  be  objected  to  this  representation,  that  those 
who  regard  behef  as  a  voluntary  act  cannot  con- 
sistently fear  the  result  of  examination  on  their 
own  minds,  since,  according  to  their  fundamental 
position,  it  will  always  be  in  their  power  to  think 
as  they  please  ;  it  may  be  a  sufficient  reply  to  say, 
that  it  is  not  intended  to  accuse  them  of  reasoning 
consistently  from  the  principles  which  they  assume. 
The  truth  is,  there  has  been  the  utmost  confusion 
in  this  respect.  Although  men  must,  in  all  proba- 
bility, have  had  a  notion,  however  vague  and  ob- 
scure, that  behef  was  dependent  on  the  will,  before 
they  could  have  inferred  it  to  be  criminal,  yet  they 
have  often  retained  the  conclusion  and  dropped  the 
premises.  They  have  sometimes  thought  and  act- 
ed as  if  opinions  were  voluntary  and  criminal, 
sometimes  as  if  they  were  at  once  criminal  and 
involuntary.  If  the  mistaken  principle,  that  belief 
is  governed  by  volition,  had  been  rigorously  pur- 
sued through  all  its  consequences,  it  would  have 
been  immediately  exploded.  It  is  to  the  want  of 
precise  and  consistent  thinking  on  the  subject  that 
so  many  evil  consequences  are  to  be  traced. 

It  is  probable,  that  the  same  error  with  regard 
to  the  nature  of  belief  has  been  one  principal  cause 
of  requiring  subscriptions,  or  other  outward  mani- 
festations of  assent,  to  a  long  list  of  abstruse,  com- 
plex, and  often  unintelligible  doctrines,  in  order  to 
qualify  the  aspirant  not  only  for  ecclesiastical,  but 
even  for  civil  and  military  offices.     On  no  other 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT.      67 

lypothesis,  at  least,  could  the  practice  be  justified 
of  making  the  profession  of  certain  opinions  the 
indispensable  preliniinary  to  personal  exaltation, 
the  stepping-stone  to  fortune  and  to  power.  Had 
not  those  who  first  devised  this  mode  of  obtaining 
unanimity  had  strong,  although  perhaps  undefined 
impressions  of  the  voluntary  character  of  belief, 
they  would,  in  ail  likelihood,  have  fallen  upon  the 
far  more  rational  expedient  of  requiring,  instead  of 
a  positive  profession  of  faith,  a  pledge  not  to  avow 
nor  to  inculcate  any  doctrines  contrary  to  what 
were  prescribed.  This,  though  not  free  from  nu- 
merous objections,  would  at  least  have  been  requir- 
ing what  it  was  in  every  man's  power  to  perform, 
while  it  would  have  presented  no  temptation  to 
sacrifice,  at  the  entrance  of  his  career,  his  candour, 
or  at  all  events  his  veracity. 

Whether  we  acquiesce  or  not,  however,  in  the 
supposition,  that  an  impression  of  the  voluntary 
nature  of  belief  had  a  considerable  share  in  the 
first  institution  of  articles  and  subscriptions,  it  is 
plain  that  the  practice  could  not  have  been  consist- 
ently enforced  under  the  general  prevalence  of  the 
contrary  doctrine. 

There  is  one  thing,  indeed,  which  even  then 
might  have  justified  the  enforcement  of  such  a  re- 
gulation, the  improbability  of  any  one  subscribing 
a  creed  who  could  not  conscientiously  do  it.  On 
this  point,  let  those  decide  who  are  aware  of  the 
causes   which   necessarily  generate   diversities  of 


68     ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

opinion,  and  who  can,  at  the  same  time,  estimate 
the  chance  which,  in  such  an  alFair,  the  scruples  of 
conscience  have  of  maintaining  their  ground  against 
the  temptations  of  interest  or  the  blandishments  of 
power. 

But  the  most  fatal  consequences  of  the  specula- 
tive error  under  consideration  are  to  be  found  in 
the  repeated  attempts  to  regulate  men's  creeds  by 
the  application  of  intimidation  and  punishment;  in 
the  intolerance  and  persecution  which  have  dis- 
graced the  history  of  the  human  race.  The  na- 
tural consequence  of  imputing  guilt  to  opinions 
was  an  endeavour  to  prevent  and  to  punish  them  ; 
and,  as  such  a  course  coincided  with  the  gratifica- 
tion of  the  malignant  passions  of  our  nature,  no- 
thing less  could  be  expected  than  that  it  would  be 
pursued  with  eagerness  and  marked  by  cruelty. 

It  will  probably  be  urged,  that  since  a  man's 
opinions  are  not  to  be  read  in  his  gestures  or  coun- 
tenance, punishments  cannot  be  applied  till  the 
opinions  are  expressed ;  and  that  when  they  have 
been  inflicted,  it  has  been  done,  not  to  alter  his 
creed  nor  to  punish  Jiim  for  holding  it,  but  to  pre- 
vent its  propagation.  ft\we  look,  however,  into 
the  history  of  mankind,  we  shall  discover,  that  to 
prevent  the  propagation  of  opinions  has  not  been 
the  sole  object  of  such  penal  inflictions.  We  shall 
find,  that  the  aim  of  the  persecutor  has  been,  not 
only  to  prevent  obnoxious  opinions  from  spreading, 
but  to  punish  the  presumed  guilt  of  holding  them. 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT.       69 

and  sometimes  to  convert  the  sufferers.  He  has 
accordingly  directed  his  fury  against  innocent  ac- 
tions, merely  expressive  or  indicative  of  opinions, 
and  having  no  tendency  to  propagate  them,  and 
has  relented  when  his  victims  have  been  brought 
to  profess  a  renunciation  of  their  errors ;  his  con- 
duct evidently  proceeding  on  the  two  assumptions, 
that  belief  was  voluntary,  so  that  a  man  might  be 
induced  or  compelled  to  relinquish  it ;  and,  second- 
ly, that  if  it  differed  from  his  own  it  was  criminal, 
and  therefore  deserved  to  be  punished. 

The  universal  treatment  of  the  Jews,  from  whom 
no  contamination  of  faith  could  possibly  be  appre- 
hended, is  a  standing  proof  of  the  prevalence  and 
effects  of  these  pernicious  errors  ;  and  we  need  not 
go  farther  than  the  pages  of  our  own  history  for 
additional  instances  and  ample  corroboration.  "  The 
persons  condemned  to  these  punishments,"  says 
Hume,  in  reference  to  the  persecutions  in  the  reign 
of  the  bloody  and  bigoted  Mary,  "  were  not  con- 
victed of  teaching  or  dogmatising,  contrary  to  the 
established  religion ;  they  were  seized  merely  on 
suspicion,  and  articles  being  offered  them  to  sub- 
scribe, they  were  immediately  upon  their  refusal 
condemned  to  the  flames." 

These  persecutors,  it  is  plain,  (unless  they  were 
actuated  solely  by  the  vilest  motives,)  must  either 
have  thought  it  possible  to  eradicate  opinions  from 
the  mind  by  violence,  and  force  others  upon  it,  or 
have  laboured  under  the  strange  infatuation  of  con- 


70  ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

ceiving,  that  they  could  render  God  and  man  service 
by  destroying  the  sincerity  of  their  fellow  creatures, 
and  compelHng  them  to  make  professions  at  variance 
with  their  real  conviction.  Perhaps,  sometimes  one 
and  sometimes  the  other  of  these  notions  actuated 
the  minds  of  the  bigots.  Sometimes  they  might 
think,  that  if  a  poor  wretch  could  be  forced  by  in- 
timidation or  torture  to  acknowledge  the  truth  of  a 
creed  he  would  really  believe  it ;  and  sometimes, 
that  it  was  a  valuable  triumph  to  extort  a  few  words 
from  the  weakness  of  nature,  how  contrary  soever 
they  might  be  to  the  real  sentiments  of  their  victims. 
It  is  probable,  however,  that  their  minds  were  never 
entirely  free  from  confused  notions  of  the  voluntary 
nature  of  belief,  of  the  consequent  possibility  of  al- 
tering opinions  by  the  application  of  motives,  and 
of  the  criminality  of  holding  any  creed  but  their 
own.  These  principles  seem  to  have  actuated  more 
or  less  all  religious  persecutors.  Even  the  victims 
themselves  appear,  in  many  instances,  not  to  have 
called  in  question  the  right  of  persecution,  but  only 
the  propriety  of  its  exercise  on  their  own  persons. 
Both  the  persecutors  and  the  persecuted  have  united 
in  maintaining,  that  the  holders  of  wrong  opinions 
deserved  the  vengeance  of  the  community,  and  dif- 
fered only  as  to  the  objects  on  whom  it  ought  to 
fall.  In  reading  the  history  of  intolerance,  our  pity 
for  the  sufferers  is  often  neutralized  by  a  detesta- 
tion of  their  principles,  by  a  knowledge  that  they 
would  have  inflicted  equal  tortures  on  their  adver- 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT.  71 

saries,  had  they  had  equal  power ;  and  all  that  is  left 
for  us  to  do  is  to  mourn  over  the  degradation  of  our 
common  nature.  Thus  vvc  find  many  of  the  reform- 
ers in  England,  Switzerland,  and  Germany,  as  un- 
sparing in  their  persecution  of  those  who  departed 
from  their  tenets  as  the  most  bigoted  adherents  to 
the  ancient  religion.  Of  this  a  striking  and  memo- 
rable instance  is  furnished  by  our  own  annals  in  the 
case  of  a  Dr.  Barnes.  This  man,  who  had  himself 
renounced  the  established  doctrine  regarding  tran- 
substantiation,  was  exasperated  that  another  person, 
of  the  name  of  Lambert,  had  taken  a  different  ground 
in  his  dissent  from  it. 

"  By  the  present  laws  and  practice,"  says  Hume, 
"  Barnes  was  no  less  exposed  to  the  stake  than  Lam- 
bert; yet  such  was  the  persecuting  rage  which  pre- 
vailed, that  he  was  determined  to  bring  this  man  to 
condign  punishment ;  because,  in  their  common  de- 
parture from  the  ancient  faith,  he  had  dared  to  go 
one  step  farther  than  himself."  It  is  almost  need- 
less to  add,  that  this  wretched  bigot  succeeded  in 
his  object;  and  the  reader  of  his  history,  in  the  first 
warmth  of  indignation,  hardly  regrets  that  he  met 
with  a  persecutor  in  his  turn  and  perished  at  the" 
stake. 

We  find  even  Cranmer,  the  mild,  the  moderate, 
the  amiable,  the  beneficent,  (it  is  thus  he  is  repre- 
sented by  historians,)  we  find  even  such  a  character 
consigning  a  poor  female  to  the  flames  because  her 
opinions  were  not  quite  orthodox.     Nor  is  it  to  be 


■ 


72     ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

forgotten,  that  the  gentle  and  dispassionate  Melanc- 
thon  expressed  his  decided  approbation  of  the  burn- 
ing of  Servetus,  and  his  wonder  that  any  body  could 
be  found  to  condemn  it.  Nothing  can  nnore  strikingly 
show  the  pernicious  influence  of  this  single  error. 

But  although  it  is  scarcely  to  be  conceived,  that 
intolerance  and  persecution  would  have  been  car- 
ried to  such  an  excess,  had  it  not  been  for  the  fun- 
damental error  here  noticed,  it  is  not  to  be  denied, 
that  many  other  causes  have  mingled  their  influence ; 
and  it  will  not  be  altogether  foreign  to  the  tenor  of 
this  essay  to  bestow  upon  them  a  passing  notice. 
There  seems  to  be  a  principle  inherent  in  the  na- 
ture of  man,  that  leads  him  to  seek  for  the  appro- 
bation of  his  fellow  creatures,  not  only  in  his  actions, 
but  in  his  modes  of  thinking.  He  covets  the  con- 
currence of  others,  and  is  uneasy  under  dissent  and 
disagreement.  Objections  to  his  opinions  seem  to 
place  a  disagreeable  impediment  in  the  way  of  his 
imagination  ;  they  disturb  his  self-complacency,  and 
render  him  restless  and  uneasy.  This,  of  itself,  is 
sufiScient  to  make  him  regard  with  displeasure  and 
resentment  all  those  who  are  of  a  different  opinion 
from  his  own.  Men,  even  of  the  best  regulated 
minds  and  mildest  dispositions,  find  it  diflfiicult  to 
argue  with  uniform  coolness  and  temper.  A  debate, 
from  a  contest  of  arguments  often  becomes  a  contest 
of  passions.  We  resent,  not  only  the  opposition  to 
our  doctrines,  but  the  presumption  of  the  opponent, 
and  grow  eager  to  chastise  it.     Love  of  truth,  if  we 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT. 

originally  had  it,  is  soon  lost  in  the  desire  of  aveng- 
ing our  mortified  vanity;  and  the  rancour  of  our 
feelings  being  exasperated  by  every  detection  of  the 
weakness  of  our  arguments,  recourse  is  had  to  vio- 
lence to  overwhelm  those  whom  we  cannot  confute. 
As  we  partly  seek  for  the  concurrence  of  others 
on  account  of  the  corroboration  which  it  affords  of 
the  truth  of  our  own  sentiments,  it  is  observable, 
that  those  men  in  general  are  the  least  hurt  at  op- 
position, who,  having  a  clear  discernment  of  the 
foundation  of  their  tenets,  least  require  the  support 
of  other  people's  approbation  ;  and  that  the  preju- 
diced and  the  ignorant,  men  of  narrow  views  and 
confused  notions,  always  display  the  most  inveterate 
intolerance.  "  While  men,"  to  borrow  the  words 
of  the  classical  historian  already  quoted,  "  zealously 
maintain  what  they  neither  clearly  comprehend,  nor 
entirely  believe,  they  are  shaken  in  their  imagined 
faith  by  the  opposite  persuasion,  or  even  doubts  of 
other  men ;  and  vent  on  their  antagonists  that  im- 
patience, which  is  the  natural  result  of  so  disagree- 
able a  state  of  the  understanding."^     The  state  of 

*  It  is  a  curious  fact,  which,  I  think,  may  be  observed  in  the 
history  of  persecution,  that  men  are  generally  more  inclined  to 
punish  those  who  believe  less  than  they  themselves  do,  than 
those  wlio  believe  more.  We  pity  rather  than  condemn  the  ex- 
travagances of  fanaticism,  and  the  absurdities  of  superstition ; 
but  are  apt  to  grow  angry  at  the  speculations  of  scepticism.  If 
any  one  superadds  something  to  the  established  creed,  his  con- 
duct is  viewed  with  tolerable  composure  ;  it  is  when  he  attempts 
to  subtract  from  it,  that  he  provokes  indignation.  Is  it  that  wc 
;7 


74     ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

doubt  is,  indeed,  a  state  of  trouble,  to  which  every 
one  will  be  averse  in  proportion  as  he  is  unaccus- 
tomed to  intellectual  exertion  and  candid  inquiry. 
Hence,  whoever  takes  his  opinions  on  trust,  has  a 
thorough  repugnance  to  be  disturbed  by  contrary 
arguments.  This,  as  Berkeley  remarks,  is  observ- 
able even  in  the  literary  world.  "  Two  sorts  of 
learned  men  there  are,"  says  he:  "one,  who  can- 
didly seek  truth  by  rational  means.  These  are  never 
averse  to  have  their  principles  looked  into,  and  ex- 
amined by  the  test  of  reason.  Another  sort  there 
is,  who  learn  by  rote  a. set  of  principles  and  a  way 
of  thinking,  which  happen  to  be  in  vogue.  These 
betray  themselves  by  their  anger  and  surprise,  when- 
ever their  principles  are  freely  canvassed."* 

But  the  mortification  arising  from  controversy,  and 
the  uneasiness  of  doubt,  are  comparatively  transient 
and  irregular  motives  of  persecution.  We  may  find 
more  fixed  and  steady  sources  of  intolerance  in  the 
connection  often  subsisting  between  men's  perma- 
nent interests,  or  favourite  objects,  and  the  mainte- 
nance of  certain  doctrines.  Those  persons  are  pecu- 
liarly rancorous  against  dissent  and  opposition,  who 
have  assumed  an  opinion,  probably  without  compre- 
hending it,  and  without  the  least  concern  about  its 

feel  a  sort  of  superiorky  at  perceiving  the  absurdity  of  what 
others  believe,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  are  mortified  when  any 
body  else  appears  to  arrogate  the  same  superiority  over  our- 
selves?    See  Note  C. 

*  A  Defence  of  Free  Thinking  in  Mathematics. 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECtJ^BJ.  75 

truth,  from  selfish  and  mercenary  views.  When  the 
emolument,  power,  pride,  personal  consequence,  or 
gratification  of  any  one,  becomes  identified  with  a 
doctrine  or  system,  he  is  impatient  and  resentful  at 
the  slightest  doubt ;  because  every  doubt  is  of  the 
nature  of  a  personal  attack,  and  threatens  danger  to 
the  objects  of  his  regard.  It  is  this  identification  of 
personal  interests  with  systems  of  opinions,  which 
has  in  all  ages  been  one  of  the  greatest  sources  of 
intolerance  on  the  part  of  the  priesthood.  It  is  this 
which  has  led  them  to  represent,  with  so  much  zeal, 
a  departure  from  their  dogmas  as  one  of  the  worst 
of  crimes,  and  often  caused  them  to  pursue  with  re- 
morseless cruelty  all  aberrations  from  that  creed  on 
which  their  power  and  importance  depended. 

It  becomes  an  interesting  inquiry,  how  far  these 
causes  of  intolerance  continue  in  action  in  the  pre- 
sent day,  and  in  our  own  country.  In  the  first  place, 
with  regard  to  such  as  are  discoverable  in  the  pas- 
sions of  mankind,  we  can  only  look  for  a  mitigation 
in  so  far  as  those  passions  are  weakened,  or  placed 
under  stricter  control.  Men  are  still  inflamed  with 
resentment  and  opposition,  and  are  ready  to  defend, 
by  other  than  intellectual  means,  the  doctrines  with 
which  their  interest,  power,  and  importance  are  in- 
dissolubly  interwoven.  But  besides  that  the  spirits 
of  all  such  are  probably  softened  by  the  improve- 
ment of  the  age  (for  it  is  the  tendency  of  civilization 
to  mitigate  the  irascible  passions),  they  are  no 
longer  permitted  by  the  moral  sympathies  of  man- 


Z6,  ON  THE  EVIL   CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 

kind  to  manifest  their  resentment  and  mortification 
by  the  same  violent  methods.  Reproach  and  in- 
vective must  now,  in  most  cases,  content  that  selfish 
bigotry,  which,  in  a  former  age,  would  have  had  re- 
course to  more  formidable  weapons. 

In  the  second  place,  if  the  practices  of  the  world 
receive  any  amelioration  from  its  advancement  in 
knowledge,  if  the  one  keep  pace  with  the  other,  we 
may  rationally  expect  to  see  a  diminution  of  into- 
lerance, in  so  far  as  it  is  founded  in  ignorance  and 
error.  Society,  accordingly,  no  longer  presents  us 
with  the  same  outrageous  scenes  of  persecution,  and 
mad  attempts  on  men's  understandings.  We  no 
longer  witness  the  same  compulsory  methods  of  ob- 
taining subscriptions  to  creeds,  nor  do  we  even  hear 
the  same  violent  denunciations  against  heresy  and 
dissent.  The  fundamental  error,  of  imputing  guilt 
to  a  man  on  account  of  his  opinions,  has  shrunk 
within  narrower  bounds ;  but  it  is  nevertheless  far 
from  being  exterminated.  Men  have  extended  their 
sphere  of  liberality,  they  have  expanded  their  system 
of  toleration,  but  it  is  not  yet  without  limits.  There 
is  still  a  boundary  in  speculation,  beyond  which  no 
one  is  allowed  to  proceed ;  at  which  innocence  ter- 
minates and  guilt  commences  ;  a  boundary  not  fixed 
and  determinate,  but  varying  with  the  creed  of 
every  party. 

Although  the  advanced  civilization  of  the  age  re- 
jects the  palpably  abs«rd  application  of  torture  and 
death,  it  is  not  to  be  concealed,  that,  amongst  a  nu- 


COMMON  ERRORS  ON  THIS  SUBJECT. 


77 


merous  class,  there  is  an  analogous,  though  less  bar- 
barous persecution,  of  all  who  depart  from  received 
doctrines — the  persecution  of  private  antipathy  and 
public  odium.     They  are  looked  upon  as  a  species 
of  criminals,  and  their  deviations  from  established 
opinions,  or,  if  any  one  prefers  the  phrase,  their  spe- 
:ula(ive  errors,  are  regarded  by  many  with  as  much 
horror  as  flagrant  violations  of  morality.     In  the 
ordinary  ranks  of  men,  where  exploded  prejudices 
often  linger  for  ages,  this  is  scarcely  to  be  wondered 
it ;  but  it  is  painful,  and  on  a  first  view  unaccount- 
able, to  witness  the  prevalence  of  the  same  spirit 
in  the  republic  of  letters ;  to  see  mistakes  in  specu- 
lation pursued  with  all  the  warmth  of  moral  indig- 
lation  and  reproach.     He  who  believes  an  opinion 
on  the  authority  of  others,  who  has  taken  no  pains 
to  investigate  its  claims  to  credibility,  nor  weighed 
the  objections  to  the  evidence  on  which  it  rests,  is 
lauded  for  his  acquiescence,  while  obloquy  from 
every  side  is  too  often  heaped  on  the  man  who  has 
minutely  searched  into  the  subject,  and  been  led  to 
an  opposite  conclusion.  There  are  few  things  more 
disgusting  to  an  enlightened  mind  than  to  see  a  num- 
ber of  men,  a  mob,  whether  learned  or  illiterate, 
who  have  never  scrutinized  the  foundation  of  their 
opinions,  assailing  with  contumely  an   individual, 
who,  after  the  labour  of  research  and  reflection, 
has  adopted  different  sentiments  from  theirs,  and 
pluming  themselves  on  the  notion  of  superior  virtue, 

7*  " 


78     ON  THE  EVIL  CONSEQUENCES  OF  THE 


because  their  understandings  have  been  tenacious 
of  prejudice.* 

This  conduct  is  the  more  remarkable,  as  on  every 
side  we  meet  with  the  admission,  that  belief  is  not 
dependent  on  the  will ;  and  yet  the  same  men,  by 
whom  this  admission  is  readily  niade,  will  argue  and 
inveigh  on  the  virtual  assumption  of  the  contrary. 

This  is  a  striking  proof,  amongst  a  multitude  of 
others,  of  what  the  thinking  mind  must  have  fre- 
quently observed,  that  a  principle  is  often  retained 
in  its  applications,  long  after  it  has  been  discarded 
as  an  abstract  proposition.  In  a  subject  of  so  much 
importance,  however,  it  behoves  intelligent  men 
to  be  rigidly  consistent.  If  our  opinions  are  not 
voluntary,  but  independent  of  the  will,  the  contrary 
doctrine  and  all  its  consequences  ought  to  be  prac- 
tically abandoned ;  they  ought  to  be  weeded  from 
the  sentiments,  habits,  and  institutions  of  society. 
We  may  venture  to  assert,  that  neither  the  virtue 
nor  the  happiness  of  man  will  ever  be  placed  on  a 
perfectly  firm  basis,  till  this  fundamental  error  has 
been  extirpated  from  the  human  mind. 

*  See  Note  D. 


ESSAY 


ON    THE 


PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS. 


ESSAY    II 


ON 

THE  PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS. 


SECTION  I. 
INTRODUCTION. 

ft  has  been  shown  in  the  preceding  essay,  that 
belief  is  an  involuntary  act  or  state  of  the  under- 
standing, which  cannot  be  affected  by  rewards  and 
punishments ;  and  that,  consequently,  opinions  are 
not  the  proper  subjects  of  legislation.  The  pub- 
lication of  opinions,  however,  being  a  voluntary 
act,  the  propriety  or  impropriety  of  interfering 
with  it  must  be  determined  by  other  principles. 
The  advocates  of  restraint  on  the  freedom  of  public 
discussion,  renouncing  the  criminality  of  opinions 
as  a  ground  of  legislative  enactments,  may  be  con- 
ceived as  urging  the  following  arguments. 

"  The  formation  of  opinions  may  not  depend  on 
the  will ;  but  the  communication  of  them  being 
voluntary,  it  is  surely  wise  to  prevent  the  dissemi- 


82  INTRODUCTION. 

nation  of  such  as  have  an  injurious  tendency,  which 
can  be  effected  only  by  attaching  a  punishment  to 
it.  In  the  same  way  that  we  are  justified  in  re- 
straining the  liberty  of  a  man  who  arrives  from  a 
country  infected  with  the  plague,  by  making  him 
perform  quarantine,  we  are  justified  in  restraining 
the  liberty  of  every  man  who  entertains  opinions 
of  an  evil  tendency,  by  requiring  him  to  keep  them 
to  himself.  And  as  in  the  former  case  it  is  neces- 
sary to  punish  him  who  breaks  through  so  salutary 
a  restraint,  so  it  is  in  the  latter.  This  is  all  for  which 
we  contend.  In  either  case  there  may  be  no  cri- 
minality attaching  to  the  individual,  on  account  of 
his  body  or  his  mind  being  the  seat  of  a  noxious 
principle  ;  but  the  community  has  a  right  to  impose 
upon  him  whatever  regulations  are  necessary^  to 
prevent  its  diffusion,  and  to  inflict  a  penalty  on  the 
transgression  of  regulations  so  imposed." 

That  the  general  principle  involved  in  this  rea- 
soning is  correct  there  can  be  no  doubt.  A  society 
has  a  perfect  right  to  adopt  such  regulations,  for 
its  own  government,  as  have  a  preponderance  of 
advantages.  Utility,  therefore,  in  the  most  com- 
prehensive acceptation  of  the  term,  is  the  test  by 
which  every  institution,  every  law,  and  every 
course  of  action  must  be  tried.  Restrictions  of  any 
kind  must  be  acknowledged  to  be  proper,  if,  taking 
in  the  whole  of  their  consequences,  they  can  be 
proved  to  be  beneficial  to  the  community,  although 
they  may  be  directed  against  actions  involving  no 


INTRODUCTION.  83 

moral  turpitude.  The  only  point  is  to  establish  (/5 
their  beneficial  tendency.  The  laws  of  quarantine 
furnish  a  good  illustration  of  the  general  principle, 
but  do  not  form  a  case  at  all  analogous  to  that  of 
restrictions  on  the  publication  of  opinions.  To  ren- 
der the  cases  parallel,  it  would  be  necessary  to  sup- 
pose the  phenomena  of  the  human  constitution  to 
be  different  from  what  they  are  ;  that  health  was  of 
a  communicable  nature,  and  could  be  imported 
into  a  country  as  well  as  disease,  and  that  no  regu- 
lations could  be  devised  to  admit  the  one  without 
the  other. 

In  this  case,  if  the  people  were  already  afflicted 
with  various  disorders,  and  if  it  could  be  proved 
that  the  salubrious  would  on  the  whole  preponde-  * ' 
rate  over  the  noxious  conta«;ion,  it  is  evident,  that 
any  restraints  imposed  with  a  view  to  prevent  the 
importation  of  disease,  would  debar  the  nation  from 
a  positive  accession  to  their  stock  of  health. 

It  is  a  similar  effect  to  this,  which,  we  shall  en- 
deavour to  show,  would  ensue  from  restraints 
on  the  publication  of  opinions.  Trutli  and  error, 
in  the  one  case,  are  as  much  intermixed,  and  as  in- 
separable by  human  regulations,  as  health  and  dis- 
ease would  be  in  the  other:  they  can  only  be 
admitted  and  excluded  together ;  and,  of  the  two, 
there  are  the  strongest  grounds  for"  believing  that 
the  former  must  greatly  prevail  and  finally  triumph. 
Restrictions,  therefore,  on  the  publication  of  any 
opinions,  would  retard  the  advancement  and  dis- 


84  INTRODUCTION. 

*^  \  semination  of  truth  as  much  as  any  precautionary 
laws,  under  the  circumstances  supposed,  would  im- 
pede the  propagation  of  health.  These  views  it 
will  be  the  aim  of  the  following  pages  to  illustrate. 
But  as  it  may  be  questioned  whether  the  happiness 
of  mankind  is  promoted  by  truth  and  injured  by 
error,  a  position  on  which  the  whole  argument 
depends,  it  will  be  necessary  to  offer  a  few  prelimi- 
nary considerations  in  support  of  that  important 
doctrine.  After  endeavouring  to  establish  the  con- 
clusion, that  the  attainment  of  truth  ought  to  be  the 
sole  object  of  all  regulations  affecting  the  publica- 
tion of  opinions,  because  error  is  injurious  ;  we  shall 
proceed  to  show,  that  the  extrication  of  mankind 
Q^/A*-''^  from  error  will  be  most  readily  and  effectually  ac- 
^'^f^^^^^'"^^^^  complished  by  perfect  freedom  of  discussion  ;  ^at  to 
check  inquiry  and  attempt  to  regulate  the  progress 
and  direction  of  opinions,  by  proscriptions  and  penal- 
ties, is  to  disturb  the  order  of  nature,  and  is  analo- 
gous, in  its  mischievous  tendency,  to  the  system  of 
forcing  the  capital  and  industry  of  the  community 
into  channels,  which  they  would  never  sponta- 
neously seek,  instead  of  suffering  private  interest  to 
direct  them  to  their  most  profitable  employment. 


SECTION  IL 


ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF     ERROR    AND    THE    ADVANTAGES 

OF    TRUTH. 

Our  inquiry  into  the  mischiefs  of  error  and  the 
advantages  of  truth  may  be  simphfied  by  laying 
aside  the  sciences  which  have  a  reference  to  the 
material  world  ;  as  no  one  will  be  found  to  doubt, 
that  mistakes  in  physical  knowledge  must  be  injuri- 
ous, and  their  overthrow  beneficial.  Or  supposing 
that  errors  in  tbftse  sciences  may  exist,  without  af- 
fecting the  ha{)piness*of  man,  it  is  unquestionable, 
that  the  detection  of  such  errors  must  also  be  harm- 
less ;  and  it  will  scarcely  be  contested,  that  the 
utility  of  these  departments  of  knowledge  must  con- 
sist in  the  truth  of  their  principles  and  the  justness' 
of  their  application. 

We  may,  therefore,  limit  our  inquiry  to  the  ef- 
fects of  truth  in  those  sciences  which  treat  of  the 
powers,  conduct,  character,  and  condition  of  intel- 
ligent beings.  The  ultimate  problem  to  be  solved 
in  all  these  sciences  is,  what  is  most  conducive  to 
the  real  happiness  of  mankind.  Amidst  the  innu- 
merable questions  in  theology,  metaphysics,  morals, 

8 


86  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR 

and  politics,  it  may  not  always  be  easy  to  discern, 
that  to  solve  this  problem  is  their  final  and  their 
only  rational  aim:  but  it  is,  in  reality,  on  the  suc- 
cess with  which  they  point  out  the  true  path  of 
happiness,  that  their  whole  value  depends,  beyond 
what  they  possess  as  an  exercise  for  the  faculties, 
in  common  with  a  game  at  chess  or  a  scholastic 
disputation,  and  what  belongs  to  them  as  sources  of 
sublime  and  pleasurable  emotion,  in  common  with 
the  fictions  of  the  poet  and  the  painter.  What  is 
theology,  but  a  comprehensive  examination  into  the 
course  of  action  and  condition  of  mind,  which  will 
please  the  Being  who  has  the  fate  of  mankind  in 
his  hands  ?  What  is  metaphysics,  but  an  inquiry 
into  the  nature  of  man,  the  extent  of  his  faculties, 
his  relations  to  the  existences  around  him,  and  the 
bearing  of  all  these  on  his  condition?  What  is  the 
science  of  morals,  but  an  endeavour  to  find  out 
what  conducF  will  ultimately  tend  to  his  felicity? 
And  what  is  that  of  politics,  but  a  similar  attempt 
to  discover  what  public  measures  will  promote  the 
same  end  ? 

If  the  object  of  all  these  sciences  is  to  inquire, 
what  is  most  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  man- 
kind, and  if  their  value  is  proportioned  to  the 
success  of  that  inquiry,  error  must  of  course  be  per- 
nicious, or,  on  the  most  favourable  supposition, 
useless.  This  proposition  is,  indeed,  implied  in 
the  terms  used.      That  we  should  be  benefited  by 


AND  ADVANTAGES  OF  TRUTH.  87 

mistakes  relative  to  the  means  of  obtaining  hap- 
piness is  as  palpable  an  absurdity  as  can  be  con- 
ceived. 

In  these  moral  inquiries,  then,  the  nearer  man- 
kind approach  to  truth,  the  happier  they  will  be, 
the  better  will  they  be  able  to  avoid  what  is  inju- 
rious, and  adopt  measures  of  positive  utility.  All 
errors  must  be  deviations  from  the  path  of  real 
good  ;  and  whether  they  tend  to  give  man  too  high 
or  too  low  an  opinion  of  his  nature  and  destiny,  to 
fill  his  mind  with  fancied  relations  which  do  not 
exist,  or  destroy  his  belief  in  those  which  are  in 
being ;  whether  they  give  him  mistaken  ideas  of 
moral  obligation,  or  impose  a  wrong  standard  of 
moral  conduct ;  whether  they  mislead  him  in  his 
social  or  in  his  political  measures,  they  are  alike 
detrimental,  although  they  may  ^differ  in  the  degree 
of  their  mischievous  tendency.  In  a  word,  what- 
ever is  the  real  condition,  nature,  and  destination 
of  man,  it  is  important  for  him  to  know  the  truth, 
that  his  conduct  may  be  regulated  accordingly,  that 
his  efforts  after  happiness  may  be  properly  directed, 
that  he  may  be  the  sport  of  neither  delusive  hopes 
nor  groundless  fears,  that  he  may  not  sink  under 
remediable  evils,  nor  lose  attainable  good. 

To  argue  that  truth  is  not  beneficial,  is  to  contend 

Lthat  it  is  useless  to  know  the  direct  road  to  the 
place  which  is  the  object  of  our  journey  ;  to  affirm 
that  error  is  not  injurious,  is  to  advocate  the  harm- 


88  ON  THE  MISCHIEFS  OF  ERROR 


lessness  or  the  advantages  of  wandering  in  ignorance 
and  being  led  astray  by  deception.* 

There  are  errors,  it  is  true,  whichmay  be  allowed 
to  produce  accidental  benefit,  and  others,  which,  by 
supplying  in  some  degree  the  place  of  truths,  may 
be  the  source  of  partial  good,  and  the  subversion  of 
which  may  be  attended  with  temporary  evil.  The 
discovery  of  truth  may  occasionally  resemble  in  its 
effects  the  invention  of  mechanical  improvements, 
which,  on  their  first  introduction,  sometimes  beget 
injury  to  individuals,  and  even  transitory  inconve- 
nience to  society.  But  partial  and  transitory  evil 
can  be  no  solid  objection  to  the  introduction  of  ge- 
neral and  permanent  good.  There  is  not  the  sem- 
blance of  a  reason,  why  the  welfare  of  the  community 
at  large  should  be  sacrificed  to  the  advantage  of  a 
few ;  or  why  a  small  and  transient  injury  should  not 
be  endured  for  the  sake  of  a  great  and  lasting  be- 
nefit. If  errors  are  ever  useful,  they  are  less  useful 
than  truth,  and  are  therefore  absolute  evils.t  "  Uti- 
lity and  truth  are  not  to  be  divided,"  says  Bishop 
Berkeley,  "  the  general  good  of  mankind  being  the 
rule  or  measure  of  moral  truth.  "J 

*  See  Note  E. 

f  En  efFet  le  caractere  distinctif  de  la  v^rit^  est  d*6tre  ^gale- 
ment  et  constamment  avantageuse  a  tous  les  partis,  tandis  que 
le  mensonge,  utile  pour  quelques  instans  seulement  a  quelques 
individus,  est  toujours  nuisible  a  tous  les  autres." — Du  Marsais   ' 
on  Prejudice,  as  quoted  in  the  Retrospective  RevieiOy  page  75. 

X  A  Discourse  addressed  to  Magistrates  and  Men  in  Authority. 


A^D  At)VANTAGES  OF  TRUTH.  89 

With  regard  to  the  collateral  advantages  of  the 
various  branches  of  knowledge,  consisting  in  the 
improvement  of  the  faculties,  and  the  pleasure 
which  they  immediately  impart,  irrespective  of  their 
ulterior  usefulness,  it  will  scarcely  be  necessary  to 
prove,  that  truth  cannot  be  inimical  to  either.  It 
will  be  admitted,  at  least,  that  the  efficiency  of  any 
science  in  improving  the  powers  of  the  mind  can 
borrow  nothing  from  its  incorrectness;  and  we  may, 
therefore,  pass  on  to  the  second  collateral  advan- 
tage, and  inquire  whether  error  can  be  superior  to 
truth  as  a  source  of  immediate  gratification. 

Plausible  and  erroneous  theories  may  be  admitted, 
in  some  cases,  to  impart  a  pleasure  to  the  mind, 
while  they  impose  themselves  upon  it  as  true,  equal 
to  that  which  can  be  derived  from  the  most  accurate 
speculations ;  but  if  they  sometimes  confer  an  equal 
they  cannot  in  general  be  supposed  to  confer  a 
superior  pleasure.  If  we  allow  that  the  hypothesis 
of  Descartes  imparted  ideas  and  emotions  to  the 
astronomers  of  those  days  nowise  inferior  in  point 
of  interest  and  sublimity  to  those  excited,  at  a  later 
period,  by  the  discoveries  of  Newton,  it  is  the 
utmost  limit  of  supposition,  and  we  have  not  the 
shadow  of  a  reason  for  giving  the  superiority  to  the 
former.  On  the  contrary,  unless  we  choose  to 
suppose,  that  the  chimeras  of  man's  imagination  are 
better  calculated  to  excite  pleasure  and  admiration 
than  the  real  order  and  constitution  of  nature,  we 
must  admit,  that  every  discovery  of  her  laws,  every 

8* 


90  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR 

detection  of  error,  and  every  advance  in  true  know- 
ledge, must  have  a  tendency  to  exalt  our  sources  of 
enjoyment.  In  the  physical  sciences,  at  least,  we 
may  take  it  for  granted,  that  error  cannot  bring  a 
real  increase  of  pleasure  ;  but  in  religion,  morals, 
metaphysics,  and  politics,  may  not  there  be  pleasant 
delusions ;  falsehoods,  which  delight  while  they  do 
no  harm  ;  dreams,  the  scene  of  which  is  placed 
beyond  the  reach  of  earthly  changes,  and  which, 
as  they  are  not  assailable  by  time,  may  be  cherished 
without  the  risk  of  being  destroyed,  and  without 
any  possible  train  of  pernicious  consequences  ;  and 
may  not  these  delusions  bestow  consolation  and  hap- 
piness superior  to  the  cold  realities  of  truth  ?  May 
not  the  benevolent  mind  derive  more  gratification 
from  extravagant  expectations  of  the  extinction  of 
vice  and  misery,  and  the  perfectibility  of  man,  than 
from  juster  views  of  the  constitution  of  human  na- 
ture ?  And  may  not  the  enthusiast  extract  from  his 
dreams  of  beatitude  more  real  enjoyment,  a  greater 
sum  of  pleasurable  emotion,  than  the  rigid  reasoner 
from  more  probable  anticipations  ?  Since  the  human 
mind  is  so  constituted  as  to  be  capable  of  connect- 
ing its  happiness  with  almost  any  opinions,  a  man 
may  certainly  derive  considerable  pleasure  from 
such  delusions  as  these,  and  suffer  pain  from  their 
destruction  ;*  yet  it  may  be  doubted  whether,  in 

•  On  this  point  every  one  will   agree  with  Lord  Bacon : 
*'  Doth  any  man  doubt,"  he  asks,  "  that  if  there  were  taken  out 


AND  ADVANTAGES  OF    TRUTH.  91 

general,  juster  speculations  would  not  have  afforded 
equal,  and  even  superior  gratification,  had  he  ori- 
ginally formed  them.  But  granting  the  contrary, 
in  its  utmost  extent,  it  could  happen  only  in  the 
case  of  a  few  individnals.  Men  are  so  engaged  with 
the  objects  immediately  around  them,  that  mere 
visionary  notions  of  this  sort  could  never  be  a  com- 
mon and  abundant  source  of  enjoyment ;  or,  at  least, 
could  never  possess  any  superiority  in  that  character 
over  sober  and  rational  views  ;  and  if  they  were 
formed  on  insufficient  grounds,  as  by  the  supposition 
they  must  be,  that  insufficiency  would  be  liable 
occasionally  to  appear  and  throw  the  mind  into 
doubt.  So  that,  regarded  even  in  this  aspect,  truth 
is  the  only  sure  and  stable  basis  of  happiness.  But 
all  the  direct  pleasure,  which  such  delusions,  how 
flattering  soever  to  the  imagination,  could  afford, 

of  men's  minds  vain  opinions,  flattering  hopes,  false  valuations, 
imaginations  as  one  would,  and  the  like,  but  it  would  leave  the 
minds  of  a  number  of  men  poor,  shrunken  things,  full  of  melan- 
choly and  indisposition,  and  unpleasing  to  themselves?" — Essay 
on  Truth.  His  lordship,  however,  although  he  thus  strongly 
portrays  the  disagreeable  effects  which  would  follow  the  de- 
struction of  these  "  baseless  fabrics,"  is  not  to  be  considered  as 
contending  that  they  are  a  positive  good,  for  in  another  passage 
he  expressly  marks  their  evil  tendency.  "  How  many  things 
are  there,"  he  exclaims,  "  which  we  imagine  not !  How  many 
things  do  we  esteem  and  value  otherwise  than  they  are  !  This 
ill-proportioned  estimation,  these  vain  imaginations,  these  be 
the  clouds  of  error  that  turn  into  the  storms  of  perturbation." — 
In  Praise  of  Knowledge. 


92  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR 

would  be  no  compensation  for  the  ultimate  evils 
attendant  upon  them.  None  of  the  dreams  of  en- 
thusiasm are  destitute  of  some  bearing  on  practice. 
However  remote  they  may  appear  from  the  present 
scene,  and  from  the  conduct  of  Ufe,  inferences  will 
not  fail  to  be  drawn  and  applied  from  one  to  the 
other.  These  sanguine  creations,  and  celestial 
visions,  will  be  linked  to  the  business  of  the  world 
in  the  same  way  that  the  motions  of  the  heavenly 
bodies,  which  were  at  first  matters  of  mere  curiosity 
to  a  few  shepherds,  were  soon  connected  by  the  ima- 
ginations of  men  with  human  affairs,  and  rendered 
subservient  to  gross  and  wretched  superstitions. 
The  influence  of  delusions  will  be  always  detrimen- 
tal to  happiness,  inasmuch  as  they  have  a  tendency 
to  withdraw  men's  attention  from  those  subjects  in 
which  their  welfare  is  really  implicated,  and  lead 
to  eccentric  modes  of  action,  incompatible  with  the 
regular  and  beneficial  course  of  duty  and  discretion. 
They  are  liable,  too,  to  be  exalted  into  sacred 
articles  of  faith,  and  to  swell  into  an  imaginary  im- 
portance, which  rouses  all  the  energy  of  the  passions 
in  their  support.  It  is  thus  that  discord  and  dissen- 
sion, intolerance  and  persecution,  have  sometimes 
been  the  bitter  fruits  of  what  was,  at  first,  an  ap- 
parently harmless  and  improbable  dream.  Nor  is 
it  to  be  forgotten,  that  delusions  of  this  kind  could 
never  prevail  without  some  weakness  of  under- 
standing or  imperfection  of  knowledge,  incompatible 
with  a  thorough  insight  into  the  means  of  happiness, 


AND    ADVANTAGES    OF    TRUTH. 


93 


and  therefore  inconsistent  with  the  highest  state  of 
felicity.  A  belief  in  them  would  necessarily  involve 
logical  errors,  the  consequences  of  which  could  not 
be  confined  to  a  single  subject,  but  would  extend 
themselves  to  others,  where  they  might  be  highly 
injurious.  The  same  fallacious  principles,  which 
deluded  mankind  on  one  occasion,  with  perhaps 
little  detriment,  would  carry  them  from  the  direct 
path  of  their  real  interest,  in  affairs  where  such 
aberrations  might  be  of  vital  importance. 


SECTION  III. 


CONTINUATION    OF    THE  SAME   SUBJECT. 

A  doubt  may,  perhaps,  be  raised,  whether  the 
conclusions,  which  we  have  attempted  to  establish, 
as  to  the  advantages  of  truth,  are  corroborated  by 
the  actual  state  of  facts  and  the  experience  of  man- 
kind :  whether  error  has  in  reality  been  found 
replete  with  such  evils  as  theoretical  deductions 
lead  us  to  suppose. 

•  Reasoning  on  the  passions  and  principles  of  the 
human  mind,  perceiving  its  power  of  accommoda- 
tion to  circumstances,  and  how  much  man's  real 
felicity  depends  on  his  peculiar  temper  and  conduct, 
as  well  as  on  other  causes  which  spring  up  and 
expire  with  himself;  comparing  various  ages  and 
nations  under  different  laws,  customs,  and  religious 
institutions,  and  seeing  in  all  the  same  round  of 
business  and  pleasure,  the  same  passions,  the  same 
hilarity  in  youth  and  sobriety  in  manhood,  the  same 
ardour  of  love  between  the  sexes,  the  same  attach- 
ment among  friends,  the  same  pursuit  of  wealth, 
power,  and  reputation,  the  same  dissensions,  the 
same  crimes,  and  the  same  scenes  of  affliction,  dis- 
ease, and  death  ;  the  philosopher  may  be  induced  to 


ADVANTAGES    OF  TRUTH.  95 

conclude,  that,  amidst  the  operation  of  so  many 
principles,  the  state  of  opinions  can  have  but  a  feeble 
influence  on  the  happiness  of  private  life.  He  may 
be  ready  to  exclaim  with  the  poet, 

"  How  small,  of  all  that  human  hearts  endure, 
That  part  which  laws  or  kings  can  cause  or  cure  !"* 

And,  extending  the  remark  to  moral  science,  con- 
clude, that  beyond  the  circle  of  common  knowledge 
which  is  forced  on  every  mind,  truth  and  error  can 
be  of  importance  only  to  speculative  men  ;  that  it 
is  of  little  moment  what  opinions  prevail,  while  the 
results,  on  a  comprehensive  estimate,  are  so  nearly 
similar  and  equal. 

But,  if  he  reason  thus,  he  will  overlook  a  thou- 
sand points  at  which  the  state  of  moral,  theologi- 
cal, and  political  opinions,  touches  on  public  wel- 
fare and  private  happiness.  Knowledge  of  truth  is 
essential  to  correctness  of  practice ;  and  this  is 
true,  not  only  of  individuals,  but  of  communities. 
The  prevalence  of  error  may,  therefore,  be  expect- 
ed to  manifest  itself  in  absurd  and  pernicious  prac- 
tices and  institutions  ;  and  we  have  only  to  look 
into  the  history  of  superstition  and  barbarism,  to 
see  its  effects  on  the  happiness  of  private  life.  Al- 
though that  happiness  may  essentially  depend  on 
the  qualities  of  individuals  and  their  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances, is  it  of  no  importance  that  it  should 

*  Goldsmith. 


96  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR 

be  secured  from  the  violent  interference  of  others  ? 
that  even  the  chances  of  evil  should  be  lessened  ? 
Is  it  no  advantage  to  be  free  from  the  gloomy  fears 
of  superstition,  to  be  absolved  from  the  burden  of 
fanatical  rites,  from  absurd  and  mischievous  in- 
stitutions, from  oppressive  laws,  and  from  a  state 
of  society  in  which  unmeaning  ceremonies  are  sub- 
stituted for  the  duties  of  virtue?  Are  unrestrained 
liberty  of  innocent  action,  and  security  of  property 
and  existence,  worthless  ?  Is  it  nothing  to  be  re- 
moved from  the  risk  of  the  dungeon  and  the  stake, 
for  the  conscientious  profession  of  opinions ;  to  be 
rid  of  the  alternative  of  the  scaffold  on  the  one 
hand,  and,  on  the  other,  the  sacrifice  of  conscience 
and  honour? 

These  are  all  causes  by  which  the  train  of  events 
constituting  a  man's  life  is  evidently  liable  to  be 
modified.  They  have  a  material  share  in  shaping 
the  circumstances  of  the  individual,  and  even  en- 
ter largely  into  the  formation  of  his  character ;  so 
that  even  those  features  of  his  condition,  which 
appear  the  most  remote  from  such  an  influence, 
often  derive  their  complexion  from  it.  And  what 
is  it,  that  has  extirpated  these  barbarities  and  pro- 
duced these  benefits  but  the  progress  of  truth,  the 
discovery  of  the  real  nature  and  tendencies  of  such 
practices  and  institutions  ?  Let  him  that  is  scepti- 
cal as  to  the  vast  importance  of  truth,  cast  his  eye 
down  the  long  catalogue  of  crimes  and  cruelties 
which  stain  the  annals  of  the  past,  and  examine  the 


AND    ADVANTAGES    OP    TRUTH.  97 

melioration  which  has  taken  place  in  the  practices 
of  the  world,  and  he  will  not  again  inquire  into  the 
nature  of  those  advantages  which  follow  the  de- 
struction of  error.  All  the  liberality  of  thinking 
which  now  prevails,  the  spirit  of  resistance  to  ty- 
ranny, the  contempt  of  priestcraft,  the  comparative 
rarity  and  mildness  of  religious  persecution,  the 
mitigation  of  national  prejudices,  the  disappearance 
of  a  number  of  mischievous  superstitions,  the  aboli- 
tion of  superfluous,  absurd,  and  sanguinary  laws, 
are  so  many  exemplifications  of  the  benefits  result- 
ing from  the  progress  of  moral  and  political  truth. 
They  are  triumphs,  all  of  them,  over  established 
error,  and  imply,  respectively,  either  the  removal 
of  a  source  of  misery,  or  a  positive  addition  to  the 
sources  of  happiness.  It  is  impossible  for  a  mo- 
ment to  imagine,  that  if  moral  and  political  science 
had  been  thoroughly  understood,  the  barbarities 
here  noticed  would  have  existed.  A  pernicious 
custom  or  an  absurd  law  can  never  long  prevail 
amidst  a  complete  and  universal  appreciation  of 
its  character. 

The  science  of  political  economy,  that  noble 
creation  of  modern  times,  throws  the  strongest 
lights  on  the  extent  to  which  the  welfare  of  man- 
kind may  be  affected  by  fallacious  prejudices  and 
I  false  conclusions  in  national  policy.  To  pass  over 
the  evils  of  restrictions  on  the  commercial  inter- 
course of  nations,  from  blind  jealousy  and  absurd 
rivalship,  the  barriers  every  where  opposed  to  the 


98  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR 

free  exercise  of  industry,  and  the  shackles  by 
which  enterprise  has  universally  been  crippled  ; 
we  have  only  to  appeal  to  the  principles  on  which 
governments  have  regulated  the  circulating  medium 
of  their  respective  countries  (more  especially  our 
own)  to  show  the  vast  influence,  which  an  appa- 
rently slight  mistake  may  possess  on  the  transac- 
tions and  the  condition  of  millions  of  the  human 
race. 

In  the  science  of  morals,  the  operation  of  a 
wrong  speculative  principle  on  society  cannot,  per- 
haps, be  more  strongly  exemplified,  than  in  the 
consequences  of  the  particular  error  which  formed 
a  principal  topic  of  the  preceding  essay.  The 
most  cursory  glance  at  the  history  of  persecution 
is  sufficient  to  discover,  that  intolerance  never  could 
have  existed  in  such  intensity  had  it  not  been  for 
the  almost  universal  prevalence  of  the  notion,  that 
guilt  might  be  incurred  by  opinions.  In  various 
ages  and  countries,  deviations  from  the  received 
faith  have  been  looked  upon,  by  the  community  at 
large,  with  more  abhorrence  than  the  most  criminal 
actions ;  and  the  consequence  of  this  has  been  the 
perpetration  of  cruelties  at  which  modern  civiliza- 
tion shudders  with  horror.  Let  those,  who  con- 
tend that  speculative  error  can  have  but  little 
influence  on  the  happiness  of  private  life,  reflect 
a  moment  on  the  numbers  of  innocent  and  con- 
scientious victims  who  have  been  destroyed  by  the 
Inquisition.     It  cannot  surely   be   supposed,  that 


AND    ADVANTAGES    OF    TRUTH.  99 

these  persecutions  would  ever  have  taken  place, 
had  the   people  at  large   been   clearly  convinced 
of  the   truth,  that  belief  is    an    involuntary    and 
therefore  a  guiltless  slate  of  the  mind  ;  or,  in  other 
words,  had  they  not  laboured  under  the  delusion, 
that   opinions  are   the   proper   objects  of  punish- 
ment.    Persecution   would   be   necessarilv   exter- 
minated    in  any  nation  which   universally  felt  its 
injustice  and  absurdity.     The  moral  sympathies  of 
mankind,  which  had  been  perverted  by  false  no- 
tions, would  resume  their  natural  direction,  and 
would  never  suffer  punishment  to  fall  upon  those, 
who,  in  the  apprehension  of  all,  had  been  guilty 
of  no  crime.     What  else  but  the  general  preva- 
lence of  the  error  already  mentioned,  could  have  in- 
duced men,  otherwise  uninterested,  to  witness  with 
tameness,  nay,  even  with  satisfaction  and  delight, 
the  most  detestable  barbarities  inflicted  by  religi- 
ous zeal  ?     We  are  told,  that  in  Spain  and  Portu- 
gal the  spectators,  who  crowded  to  the  executions 
for  heresy,   frequently   testified    extravagant   joy. 
Even  ladies  would  laugh  and  exult  over  the  vic- 
tims who  were  slowly  consuming  at  the  stake.     Jn 
reviewing  such  scenes,  we  are  pained  to  think  how 
awfully  mankind  may  be  deluded,  how  their  saga- 
city may  be  blinded,  their  sense  of  justice  extin- 
guished, their  best  feelings  subverted,  by  fallacies 
of  judgment ;  and  we  become  ready  to  question, 
whether  even  vice  itself  ever  produced  half  the 
evils  of  false  notions  and  mistaken  views. 


100  ON    THE    MISCHIEFS    OF    ERROR,   ikc, 

"  The  observer  must  be  blind  indeed,"  says 
an  elegant  author  and  enlightened  philosopher, 
"  who  does  not  perceive  the  vastness  of  the  scale 
on  which  speculative  principles,  both  right  and 
wrong,  have  operated  upon  the  present  condition 
of  mankind ;  or  who  does  not  now  feel  and  ac- 
knowledge how  deeply  the  morals  and  the  happi- 
ness of  private  life,  as  well  as  the  order  of  political 
society,  are  involved  in  the  final  issue  of  the  contest 
between  true  and  false  philosophy."* 

*  Dugald  Stewart's  Philosophical  Essays,  page  67. 


SECTION  IV. 


ON   FREEDOM   OF     DISCUSSION     AS     THE    MEANS     OF     AT- 
TAINING   TRUTH. 

The  considerations  offered  in  the  preceding  sec- 
tion are  sufficient  to  show  the  extreme  importance 
of  just  principles,  and  that  mankind  can  never  err 
in  their  speculative  views  without  endangering 
their  real  welfare^  It  follows,  as  a  necessary  con- 
sequence, that  the  sole  end  of  inquiry  ought  to  be, 
not  the  support  of  any  particular  doctrines,  but  the 
attainment  of  truth,  whatever  may  be  the  result  to 
established  systems.  If,  indeed,  we  admit  the  per- 
niciousness  of  error,  it  is  impossible  to  maintain  any 
other  object  with  even  the  appearance  of  reason. 
It  is  the  sacred  principle  from  which  we  ought 
never  to  swerve.*  The  inquiry,  how  truth  is  to 
be  attained,  becomes,  therefore,  in  the  highest  de- 
gree interesting  and  important. 

Nothing  more,  it  is  manifest,  would  be  required 
for  the  destruction  of  error  than  some  fixed  and  in- 


*  The  reader  will  find  some  excellent  remarks  on  the  sub- 
ject of  this  section  in  Paley's  Principles  of  Moral  and  Political 
Philosophy.     See  the  chapter  on  Toleration. 

9* 


102  ON    FREEDOM    OF    DISCUSSION    AS 

variable  standard  of  truth,  which  could  be  at  once 
appealed  to  and  be  decisive  of  every  controversy 
to  the  satisfaction  of  all  mankind  ;  but  that  no  such 
standard  exists,  the  slightest  consideration  will  be 
sufficient  to  evince.  If  it  be  asserted,  that  on 
points  of  religion  the  sacred  writings  are  such  a 
standard,  it  may  be  urged  in  reply,  that  this  is  only 
an  apparent  exception  ;  for,  in  the  first  place,  we 
have  no  standard  by  which  the  authenticity  of  those 
writings  can  be  determined  beyond  all  liability  to 
dispute  ;  and,  in  the  second  place,  supposing  we 
had  a  test  of  this  nature,  or  that  the  authenticity  of 
the  Scriptures  was  too  evident  to  admit  of  the  least 
doubt  from  the  most  perverse  understanding,  yet 
we  have  no  decisive  standard  of  interpretation. 

Neither  can  we  discover  a  standard  of  truth  in 
the  opinions  of  the  majority  of  mankind,  otherwise 
we  might  ascertain  all  truth  by  the  simple  process 
of  counting  votes.  The  majority  of  mankind  are 
seldom  free  from  error;  they  have  often  held 
opinions  the  most  absurd,  and  at  different  times 
have  entertained  contradictory  propositions. 

It  would  be  equally  vain  to  look  for  a  standard 
of  truth  in  the  judgment  of  any  particular  class  of 
human  beings.  No  rank,  no  office,  no  privileges, 
no  attainments  in  wisdom  or  science,  can  be  a  se- 
curity from  error.  Bodies  of  men,  who  have 
assumed  infallibility,  have,  hitherto,  always  been 
mistaken. 

Since,  then,  we  have  no  fixed  standard  by  which 


THE  MEANS  OP  ATTAINING  TRUTH.     103 

we  can  in  all  cases  try  the  validity  of  opinions,  as 
we  can  measure  time  and  space  ;  since  we  have  no 
oracles  of  indisputable  authenticity,  or  at  least  of 
incontrovertible  meaning ;  since  we  cannot  ascer- 
tain truth  by  putting  opinions  to  the  vote,  nor  by 
an  appeal  to  any  class  or  order  of  men,  how  are 
we  to  attain  it,  or  by  what  means  escape  from 
error  ? 

Although  we  ha^ye  no  absolute. testjofJruth,  yet 
we  have  faculties  to  discern  it,  and  it  is  only  by  the 
unrestrained  exercise  of  those  faculties  that  we  can 
hope  to  attain  correct  opinions.  Our  success  in 
every  subject  will  essentially  depend  on  the  com- 
pleteness of  the  examination.  But  no  individual 
mind  is  so  acute  and  comprehensive,  so  free  from 
passion  and  prejudice,  and  placed  in  such  favour- 
able circumstances,  as  in  any  complex  question  to 
see  all  the  possible  arguments  on  both  sides  in  their 
full  force.  Hence  the  co-operation  of  various 
minds  becomes  indispensably  requisite.  The  greater 
the  number  of  inquirers,  the  greater  the  probability 
of  a  successful  result.  Some  will  come  to  the  in- 
quiry under  circumstances  peculiarly  favourable  to 
success,  some  with  faculties  capable  of  penetrating 
where  less  acute  ones  fail,  and  some  disengaged 
from  passions  and  prejudices  with  which  others  are 
encumbered.  While  one  directs  his  scrutiny  to  a 
particular  view  of  the  subject,  another  will  regard 

I  it  in  a  different  aspect,  a  third  will  see  it  from  a 
position  inaccessible  to  his  predecessors ;  and,  by 


!04  ON    FREEDOM    OF    DISCUSSION    AS 

the  comparison  and  collision  of  opinions,  truth  will 
be  separated  from  error  and  emerge  from  obscurity. 
If  attainable  by  human  faculties,  it  must  by  such  a 
process  be  ultimately  evolved. 

The  way,  then,  to  obtain  this  result  is  to  permit 
all  to  be  said  on  a  subject  that  can  be  said.  All 
error  is  the  consequence  of  narrow  and  partial  views, 
and  can  be  removed  only  by  having  a  question  pre- 
sented in  all  its  possible  bearings,  or,  in  other  words, 
by  unlimited  discussion.  Where  there  is  perfect 
freedom  of  examination,  there  is  the  greatest  pro- 
bability which  it  is  possible  to  have  that  the  truth 
will  be  ultimately  attained.  To  impose  the  least 
restraint  is  to  diminish  this  probability.  It  is  to  de- 
clare that  we  will  not  take  into  consideration  all  the 
possible  arguments  which  can  be  presented,  but 
that  we  will  form  our  opinions  on  partial  views.  It 
is,  therefore,  to  increase  the  probability  of  error. 
Nor  need  we,  under  the  utmost  freedom  of  discus- 
sion, be  in  any  fear  of  an  inundation  of  crude  and 
preposterous  speculations.  All  such  will  meet  with 
a  proper  and  effectual  check  in  the  neglect  or  ridi- 
cule of  the  public :  none  will  have  much  influence 
but  those  which  possess  the  plausibility  bestowed 
by  a  considerable  admixture  of  truth,  and  which  it 
is  of  importance  should  appear,  that,  amidst  the 
contention  of  controversy,  what  is  true  may  be  se- 
parated from  what  is  false.* 

*  See  Note  F. 


THE  MEANS  OF  ATTAINING  TRUTH.      105 

The  objection,  that  the  plan  of  unlimited  discus- 
sion would  introduce  a  multiplicity  of  erroneous 
speculations,  is  in  reality  directed  against  the  very 
means  of  attaining  the  end.     Though  error  is  an 
absolute  evil,  it  is  frequently  necessary  to  go  through 
it  to  arrive  at  truth  ;  as   a  man,  to  ascertain  the 
nearest  road  from  one  place  to  another,  may  be  ob- 
liged to  make  frequent  deviations  from  the  direct 
line.     In  the  physical  sciences  through  how  many 
errors  has  the  path  to  truth  frequently  lain  !    What 
would  have  been  the  present  state  of  knowledge,  if 
no  step  had  been  hazarded  without  a  perfect  assur- 
ance  of  being  right  ?    Even  the  ideal  theory  of 
Berkeley  and  the  scepticism  of  Hume  have  had  their 
use  in  establishing  human  science  on  its  just  found- 
ation.*    We  are  midway  in  the  stream  of  ignorance 
and  error ;  and  it  is  a  poor  argument  against  an  at- 
tempt to  reach  the  shore,  that  every  step  will  be  a 
plunge  into  the  very  element  from  which  we  are 
anxious  to  escape.     Mankind,  it  is  obvious,  are  not 
endowed  with  faculties  to  possess  themselves  at 
once  of  correct  opinions  on  all  subjects.     On  many 
questions  they  must  expend  painful  and  persevering 
efforts  ;  they  must  often  be  mistaken,  and  often  be 
set  right,  before  they  completely  succeed.     To  stop 
them  at  any  point  in  their  career,  to  erect  a  barrier, 
and  say,  thus  far  your  inquiries  have  proceeded,  but 
here  they  must  terminate,  can  scarcely  fail  to  fix 

*  See  Note  G. 


106  ON  FREEDOM  OF  DISCUSSION,  &LC, 

them  in  the  midst  of  some  error.  It  is  prejudging 
all  future  efforts  and  all  future  opportunities  of  dis- 
covery, without  a  knowledge  of  their  nature  and 
extent.  It  is  proclaiming,  that  whatever  events 
may  hereafter  take  place,  whatever  new  princi- 
ples may  be  evolved,  whatever  established  falla- 
cies may  be  exploded,  how  much  soever  the  methods 
of  investigating  truth  may  be  enlarged  and  enhanced 
in  efficacy,  and  how  gigantic  soever  may  be  the 
progress  of  the  human  mind  in  other  departments  of 
knowledge ;  yet  no  application  of  any  of  these  im- 
provements and  discoveries  shall  be  made  to  cer- 
tain particular  subjects,  which  shall  be  as  fixed 
spots,  immoveable  stations,  amidst  all  the  vicissi- 
tudes and  advancement  of  science. 


y 


SECTION  y. 


ON  THE  ASSUMrXIONS  INVOLVED   IN   ALL    RESTRAINTS  ON 
THE  PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS. 

The  arguments  adduced  in  the  last  section  have 
brought  us  to  the  conclusion,  that  unrestrained  free- 
dom of  inquiry  is  the  only,  or  at  least  the  best  and 
readiest  way,  of  arriving  at  correct  opinions.  It 
may  deserve  a  little  attention,  in  the  next  place,  to 
investigate  the  grounds  on  which  all  restrictions,  if 
they  are  honestly  intended  for  the  benefit  of  the 
community,  must  proceed.  They  must  evidently 
be  founded,  either  on  the  position  that  the  preva- 
lence of  truth  would  be  productive  of  pernicious 
consequences,  or,  admitting  its  good  consequences, 
on  the  positions,  first,  that  truth  has  been  attained, 
and  secondly,  that,  having  been  attained,  it  stands 
in  need  of  the  protection  and  assistance  of  power  in 
its  contest  with  error. 

That  the  prevalence  of  truth  would  contribute  to 
the  happiness  of  man  has  already  been  enforced  at 
some  length ;  and  in  showing  that  there  is  no  fixed 
standard  or  positive  test  of  truth,  we  have,  perhaps, 
sufficiently  exposed  the  presumption  of  assuming, 
that  truth  has  been  infallibly  attained.     Nothing,  in 


108  ON  RESTRAINTS  ON  THE 

fact,  could  justify  such  an  assumption  but  the  pos- 
session of  faculties  not  liable  to  mistake,  or  such 
palpable  evidence  on  a  subject  as  would  render  all 
restraints  perfectly  superfluous  and  absurd.  The 
most  thorough  conviction  of  the  truth  of  any  opi- 
nions is  far  from  being  a  proof  of  their  correctness, 
or  the  slightest  justification  of  any  attempt  at  the 
forcible  suppression  of  contrary  sentiments.  Had 
our  predecessors,  who  were  equally  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  their  tenets,  succeeded  in  stifling  inves- 
tigation, the  world  would  have  been  still  immersed 
in  the  darkness  of  superstition,  and  bound  as  fast  as 
ever  by  the  fetters  of  prejudice.  They  felt  them- 
selves, nevertheless,  as  firmly  in  the  right  as  the 
present  age  can  possibly  feel,  and  were  equally  jus- 
tified in  acts  of  intolerance  and  persecution.  Amidst 
the  overwhelming  proof  afforded  by  the  annals  of 
the  past,  that  mankind  are  continually  liable  to  be 
deceived  in  their  strongest  convictions,  it  is  a  pre- 
posterous and  unpardonable  presumption,  in  any 
man,  to  set  up  the  firmness  of  his  own  belief  as  an 
absolute  criterion  of  truth.* 

Every  one  must  of  course  think  his  own  opi- 
nions right ;  for  if  he  thought  them  wrong,  they 
would  no  longer  be  his  opinions :  but  there  is  a  wide 
difference  between  regarding  ourselves  as  infallible, 
and  being  firmly  convinced  of  the  truth  of  our  creed. 
When  a  man  reflects  on  any  particular  doctrine,  he 
may  be  impressed  with  a  thorough  conviction  of 

*  See  Note  H. 


PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS.  109 

the  improbability,  or  even  impossibility  of  its  being 
false :  and  so  he  may  feel  with  regard  to  all  his  other 
opinions  when  he  makes  them  objects  of  separate 
contemplations.  And  yet,  when  he  views  them  in 
the  aggregate,  when  he  reflects  that  not  a  single 
being  on  the  earth  holds  collectively  the  same,  when 
he  looks  at  the  past  history  and  present  state  of 
mankind,  and  observes  the  various  creeds  of  different 
ages  and  nations,  the  peculiar  modes  of  thinking  of 
sects,  and  bodies,  and  individuals,  the  notions  once 
firmly  held  which  have  been  exploded,  the  preju- 
dices once  universally  prevalent  which  have  been 
removed,  and  the  endless  controversies  which  have 
distracted  those  who  have  made  it  the  business  of 
their  lives  to  arrive  at  the  truth ;  and  when  he  fur- 
ther dwells  on  the  consideration,  that  many  of  these 
his  fellow  creatures  have  had  a  conviction  of  the 
justness  of  their  respective  sentiments  equal  to  his 
own,  he  cannot  help  the  obvious  inference,  that  in 
his  own  opinions  it  is  next  to  impossible  that  there 
is  not  an  admixture  of  error;  that  there  is  an  infi- 
nitely greater  probability  of  his  being  wrong  in  some 
than  right  in  all. 

Every  man  of  common  sense  and  common  can- 
dour, although  he  may  have  no  suspicion  where  his 
mistakes  lie,  must  have  this  general  suspicion  of  his 
own  falHbility ;  and,  if  he  act  consistently,  he  will 
not  seek  to  suppress  opinions  by  force,  because  in 
in  so  doing  he  might  be  at  once  lending  support  to 
error,  and  destroying  the  only  means  of  its  detec- 

10 


110  ON  RESTRAINTS  ON  THE 

tion.  In  endeavouring  to  spread  his  opinions,  and 
to  suppress  all  others  by  the  arm  of  power,  the  ut- 
most success  would  have  no  tendency  to  lay  open 
the  least  of  those  mistakes  which  had  insinuated 
themselves  into  his  creed  ;  but  in  propagating  his 
opinions  by  arguments,  by  appeals  to  the  discrimi- 
nation of  his  fellow  men,  he  would  be  contributing 
alike  to  the  detection  of  his  own  errors,  and  to  the 
overthrow  of  those  of  his  antagonists. 

It  remains  to  consider,  in  the  next  place,  the 
assumption,  implied  in  all  restrictions  on  inquiry, 
that  truth,  in  its  contest  with  error,  stands  in  need 
of  the  protection  of  human  authority. 

Men  have  long  since  found  out  how  ridiculous  is 
the  interferenceof  authority  in  physical  and  mathe- 
matical science  ;  when  will  they  learn  to  smile  at  its 
officious  and  impotent  attempts  at  the  protection  of 
truth  in  moral  and  political  inquiries?  The  doctrine, 
that,  under  perfect  freedom  of  discussion,  falsehood 
would  ultimately  prevail,  virtually  implies  the  hu- 
man faculties  to  be  so  constituted,  as,  all  other  things 
being  the  same,  to  cleave  to  error  rather  than  to 
truth;  in  which  case  the  pursuit  of  knowledge  would 
be  folly,  since  every  step  and  every  effort  would 
carry  us  farther  from  our  object.  But  the  supposi- 
tion of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  falsehood  is  a  fallacy 
disproved  by  the  experience  of  mankind.  Error 
may  subvert  error,  one  false  doctrine  may  super- 
sede another,  and  truth  may  be  long  undiscovered, 
and  make  its  way  slowly  against  the  tide  of  preju- 


PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS.  Ill 

dice ;  but  that  it  has  not  only  the  power  of  over- 
coming its  antagonist  in  equal  circumstances,  but 
also  of  surmounting  every  intellectual  obstacle,  every 
impediment  but  mere  brute  force,  is  proved  by  the 
general  advancement  of  knowledge.  If  we  trace  the 
history  of  any  science,  we  shall  find  it  a  record  of 
mistakes  and  misconceptions,  a  narrative  of  misdi- 
rected and  often  fruitless  efforts ;  yet  if  amidst  all 
these  the  science  has  made  a  progress,  the  struggles 
through  which  it  has  passed,  far  from  evincing  that 
the  human  mind  is  prone  to  error  rather  than  to 
truth,  furnish  a  decisive  proof  of  the  contrary,  and 
an  illustration  of  the  fact,  that,  in  the  actual  condi- 
tion of  humanity,  mistakes  are  the  necessary  instru- 
ments by  which  truth  is  brought  to  light,  or,  at  least, 
indispensable  conditions  of  the  process. 

No  one,  perhaps,  in  the  present  day,  although  he 
might  be  the  advocate  of  restraints  on  the  discussion 
of  theological  and  political  topics,  would  be  hardy 
enough  to  contest  the  justness  of  this  remark,  or 
contend  for  the  utility  of  restrictions  in  mathematical 
and  physical  science  :  and  yet,  in  this  respect,  all  the 
various  departments  of  knowledge  stand  on  the  same 
ground.  Let  those  who  think  otherwise  show  us 
the  distinctive  charJicteristics  which  render  it 
proper  and  expedient  to  shackle  the  discussion  of 
particular  topics,  while  every  other  subject  is  aban- 

Idoned,  without  fear  or  precaution,  alike  to  the 
conflicting  play  of  the  acutest  intellects,  and  to  the 
blunders  of  ignorance  and  imbecility. 


■ft- 


1  12  ON  RESTRAINTS  ON  THE 

What,  however,  we  have  to  prove  on  the  present 
occasion,  is  not  that  truth  if  left  to  its  own  energy 
will  tinally  triumph  over  prevailing  error,  but  the 
less  questionable  position,  that  novel  errors  are  not 
y  capable  of  overturning  truths  already  established. 
•  ,/  The  exercise  of  authority  is,  of  course,  always  in 
support  of  established  opinions ;  and  since  to  be 
justifiable  it  must  proceed  on  the  assumption  of  their 
freedom  from  error,  all  that  is  necessary  for  our 
purpose  is  to  show,  that  if  they  are  as  true  as  they 
are  assumed  to  be,  they  cannot  be  subverted  by  the 
utmost  latitude  of  discussion. 

If  they  are  true,  then  is  there  the  highest  proba- 
bility, that  every  fresh  examination  to  which  they 
may  be  subjected  will  terminate  in  placing  them  in 
a  clearer  light;  because  every  argument  levelled 
against  them  must  involve  some  fallacy  which  is 
liable  to  detection,  and  the  exposure  of  which  will 
tend  to  propagate  and  confirm  them.  The  only 
cause  why  any  opinions  need  to  apprehend  the 
touch  of  discussion  is,  that  there  is  a  certain  process 
of  reasoning  by  which  they  may  be  proved  to  be 
wrong,  and  the  discovery  of  which  may  result  from 
the  conflict  of  arguments.  The  nature  of  this  pre- 
dicament, in  which  true  opinions  can  never  stand, 
and  all  objections  to  them  must  ever  remain,  con- 
stitutes of  itself  a  sufficient  barrier  against  the  en- 
,  *  croachments  of  falsehood,  were  there  no  other  to  be 
found  in  the  fixed  habits  and  dispositions  of  the  com- 
munity.    It  is  a  work  of  difficulty  to  overturn  even 


PUBLICATION    OF    OPINIONS^  113 

established  error,  because  the  interests,  passions, 
and  prejudices  of  so  many  are  engaged  in  its  sup- 
port, and  long  resist  the  strongest  arguments  and  the 
clearest  demonstration :  why  then  need  we  fear  the 
overthrow  of  established  truth  by  the  utmost  license 
of  discussion,  when  not  only  prescription,  interest, 
prejudice,  and  passion,  are  in  its  favour,  but  the 
powerful  alliance  of  reason  itself? 

In  stating  the  grounds  on  which  all  restrictions 
must  proceed,  we  limited  our  remarks  to  restrictions 
honestly  intended  for  the  benefit  of  the  community, 
because  no  others  can  be  openly  maintained ;  and 
whatever  may  be  the  real  motives  of  those  who  im- 
pose or  advocate  them,  the  good  of  the  public  must 
be  their  ostensible  aim.  It  is  obvious,  however,  that 
restraints  of  this  kind  much  more  frequently  owe 
their  origin  to  the  selfish  fears  and  purposes  of  part 
of  the  community,  than  to  just  and  liberal  intentions 
with  regard  to  the  whole.  Established  opinions  arc 
so  interwoven  with  the  interests  of  individuals,  that 
the  subversion  of  one  often  threatens  the  ruin  of  the 
other.  Hence  the  energy  which  strains  every  nerve 
in  their  support,  and  hence  much  of  the  rancour 
with  which  the  slightest  deviation  is  pursued. 


10* 


SECTION  VI. 


ON    THE    FREE  PUBLICATION    OF  OPINIONS    AS  AFFECTING 
THE    PEOPLE    AT    LARGE. 

We  now  come  to  a  question  naturally  springing 
out  of  the  present  subject,  and  of  no  mean  import- 
ance. It  may  be  urged,  that,  granting  the  justness 
of  the  observations  in  the  preceding  chapter,  there 
are  other  considerations  of  too  momentous  a  nature 
to  be  overlooked.  Free  discussion  may  be  the  best 
means  of  promoting  the  progress  of  truth  ;  but  is  the 
unbounded  license  of  disseminating  all  opinions  the 
best  way  of  propagating  truth  amongst  those  who 
may  be  presumed,  from  their  situation  in  life,  to  be 
incompetent  to  judge  for  themselves  ?  Would  it  not 
be  wise  to  interpose  some  restraint  to  prevent  the 
poor  and  the  ignorant  from  being  deluded  from  false- 
hood? 

There  are  several  strong  reasons  why  any  restric- 
tions, imposed  with  a  view  to  guard  the  lower  classes 
from  error,  would  prove  abortive,  and  even  inju- 
rious. All  restraints  of  this  kind,  would  imply,  on 
the  part  of  those  who  imposed  them,  that  they  them- 
selves could  infallibly  determine  what  was  true  and 
what  was  false.   But  it  is  plain,  as  we  have  already 


PUBLICATION    OF    OPINIONS.  115 

"remarked,  that  if  such  an  assumption  had  always 
been  acted  upon,  authority  would  have  been  fre- 
quently employed  in  suppressing  truth  and  lending 
assistance  to  error ;  nor  can  we  have  better  grounds 
for  acting  upon  it  now  than  the  same  strong  convic- 
tion which  clung  to  our  predecessors.     To  see  the 
matter  in  its  proper  light,  we  have  only  for  a  mo- 
ment to  consider  what  would  have  been  the  state  of 
society  in  Europe,  if  the  principle  of  guarding  the 
poor  from  what  the  established  authorities  regarded 
as  error,  had  been  always  successfully  enforced.  The 
whole  experience  of  mankind  on  this  subject  pro- 
claims, that  regulations  to  keep  the  people  from 
opinions  which  have  been  pronounced  to  be  errors 
by  fallible  men,  if  they  could  accomplish  their  ob- 
ject, would  prove  the  most  effectual  engines  that 
could  be  devised  for  perpetuating  ignorance  and 
falsehood. 

Were  it  possible,  nevertheless,  for  any  set  of  men 
to  discriminate  the  true  nature  of  opinions  with  un- 
erring accuracy,  yet,  in  an  age  of  improvement  and 
a  land  of  liberty,  they  could  not  confine  the  minds 
of  the  people  to  those  ideas  which  they  chose  to 
impart  to  them.  Unless  the  lower  classes  were 
kept  in  total  darkness  by  the  most  intolerable  des- 
potism, it  would  be  impossible  to  prevent  them  from 
participating  in  the  discussions  of  their  superiors  in 
rank  and  knowledge.  There  are  a  thousand  chan- 
nels of  communication  which  cannot  be  closed,  and 
on  every  controvertible  subject  there  is  a  certain 


116  ON    THE    FREE 

train  of  doubts,  difficulties,  and  objections,  which 
nothing  but  utter  ignorance  can  suppress.  Truths, 
which  have  been  the  gradual  result  of  inquiry  and 
induction,  of  suppositions  disproved  and  mistakes 
rectified,  cannot  always  be  introduced  into  the  mind 
without  a  process  somewhat  similar  to  that  by  which 
they  have  been  originally  obtained. 

Since  then  the  poorer  classes  cannot  be  brought 
to  limit  their  enquiries  to  what  their  superiors  choose 
to  set  before  them  ;  since  doubts  and  difficulties  will 
necessarily  start  up  in  their  minds,  it  becomes  very 
questionable  whether,  even  on  the  supposition  of 
established  opinions  being  true,  more  error  would 
not  prevail  under  a  system  of  restriction  than 
under  perfect  freedom  of  inquiry.  All  that  autho- 
rity could  do  in  regard  to  contrary  doctrines  would 
be  to  prohibit  their  open  expression  or  promulgation ; 
it  would  have  no  power  to  extirpate  them  from  the 
mind.  Under  a  system  of  restraint,  therefore,  it 
is  probable,  that  a  multiplicity  of  errors  would 
secretly  exist ;  and  as  they  would  not  be  allow^ed  to 
find  public  vent,  they  could  not  be  refuted.  They 
would,  consequently,  bid  fair  to  have  a  far  more 
durable  and  extensive  prevalence  than  if  they  were 
openly  expressed,  and  exposed  to  the  rigorous  test 
of  general  examination.  It  seems,  indeed,  an 
obvious  if  not  an  unavoidable  policy,  rather  to 
encourage  than  repress  the  expression  of  dissent 
from  established  notions.  A  government,  whose 
fundamental   principle   was  the  happiness   of  the 


PUBLICATION    OF  OPINIONS.  117 

community,  would  act,  in  this  respect,  like  a  wise 
teacher,  who  encourages  his  pupils  to  propose  the 
doubts  and  objections  to  which  the  imperfection  of 
their  knowledge  may  have  given  birth,  and  which 
can  be  removed  from  their  minds  only  when  they 
are  known.     The  surest  way   of  contracting   the 
empire  of  error,  is  to  increase  the  general  power  of 
discerning  its  character.     In  the  present  stage  of 
civilization    this  is,  in  fact,  all  that  can  be  done. 
The  days  of  concealment  and  mystery  are  past. 
There    is    now    no    resource  but    in   a  system  of 
fairness   and   open  dealing ;    no  feasible  mode  of 
preserving  and  propagating  truth  but  by  exalting 
ignorance  into  knowledge. 

The  universal  education  of  the  poor,  which  no 
earthly  power  can  prevent,  although  it  may  retard 
it,  is  loudly  demanded  by  the  united  voices  of  the 
moralist  and  politician.  But  if  the  people  are  to  be 
enlightened  at  all,  it  is  unavailing  and  inconsistent 
to  resort  to  half  measures  and  timid  expedients  ;  to 
treat  them  at  once  as  men  and  as  children  ;  to  endow 
them  with  the  power  of  thinking  and  at  the  same 
time  to  fetter  its  exercise  ;  to  make  an  appeal  to 
their  reason  and  yet  to  distrust  its  result ;  to  give 
them  the  stomach  of  a  lion  and  feed  them  with  the 
aliment  of  a  lamb.  The  promoters  of  the  universal 
education  of  the  poor  ought  to  be  aware,  that  they 
are  setting  in  motion,  or  at  least  accelerating  the 
action  of  an  engine  too  powerful  to  be  controlled  at 
their  pleasure,  and  likely  to  prove  fatal  to  all  those 


118  ON    THE    FREE 

parts  of  their  own  systems,  which  rest  not  on  the 
sohd  foundation  of  reahty.  They  ought  to  know, 
that  they  are  necessarily  giving  birth  to  a  great  deal 
of  doubt  and  investigation ;  that  they  are  under- 
mining the  power  of  prejudice,  and  the  influence 
of  mere  authority  and  prescription ;  that  they  are 
creating  an  immense  number  of  keen  inquirers  and 
original  thinkers,  whose  intellectual  force  will  be 
turned,  in  the  first  instance,  upon  those  subjects 
which  are  dearest  to  the  heart  and  of  most  im- 
portance to  society. 

In  the  further  prosecution  of  this  subject,  it  may 
be  asked  of  the  advocates  of  restrictive  measures, 
by  what  conceivable  regulations  they  could  guard 
those  from  error,  who  w^ere  not  able  to  judge  for 
themselves,  and  at  the  same  time  secure  the  sub- 
stantial advantages  of  unlimited  discussion  to  the 
rest  ? 

No  human  ingenuity  could  combine  these  two 
objects.  No  line  of  demarcation  could  be  drawn 
between  those  who  should  be  left  to  the  operation 
of  all  arguments,  which  could  be  adduced,  and  those 
whose  weakness  or  ignorance  required  the  paternal 
arm  of  authority  to  shield  them  from  falsehood. 
There  can  be  no  distinction  made  between  the  rich 
and  the  poor  in  these  cases.  Not  to  insist  upon 
the  fact,  that  many  in  the  inferior  ranks  are  quite  as 
competent  to  the  examination  of  any  question, 
which  bears  upon  moral  or  political  conduct,  as 
many  in  the  highest  stations;  it  is  impracticable  to 


PUBLICATION    OF  OPINIONS.  Ml 

devise  a  measure  which  shall  exclude  any  particular 
classes,  and  leave  the  right  of  free  examination 
unimpaired  to  the  rest ;  so  that,  if  we  were  under 
the  necessity  of  allowing  that  some  evils  might 
arise  from  admitting  the  poor  to  be  a  party  in  the 
examination  of  a  subject,  it  might  still  be  contended, 
that  such  evils  would  be  wisely  encountered  for  the 
sake  of  those  inestimable  advantages,  which  follow 
the  progress  of  truth,  and  which  can  be  purchased 
only  by  liberty  of  public  discussion,  it  may  be 
further  urged,  to  show  the  importance  of  maintain- 
ing this  liberty  unshackled,  that  the  intelligence  of 
the  lower  classes,  the  diminution  of  ignorance  and 
error  amongst  them,  must  necessarily  depend  on 
the  general  progress  of  knowledge.  While  those, 
who  have  the  best  opportunities  of  information,  are 
in  darkness,  those,  who  are  in  inferior  stations, 
cannot  be  expected  to  be  otherwise  than  propor- 
tionably  more  so.  Whatever  therefore  tends  to 
keep  the  former  from  becoming  enlightened  (as  all 
restrictions  inevitably  do)  must  have  a  correspond- 
ing effect  on  the  latter,  or  in  other  words,  tend  to 
keep  them  in  that  state  from  which  it  is  the  professed 
object  of  restrictions  to  preserve  them. 

It  is  necessary  to  recollect  that  the  real  question 
is,  not  whether  it  is  desirable  that  the  poorer  classes, 
or  all  classes,  should  be  preserved  from  error  (about 
which  there  can  be  no  dispute  at  this  stage  of  our  dis- 
cussion,) but  whether  it  would  be  proper  and  expe- 
dient to  attempt  the  accomplishmeiit  of  that  object  by 


120  OF    THE    FREE 

the  interposition  of  authority.  There  are  many  acts 
which  are  highly  injurious  to  society,  but  which  we 
never  attempt  to  suppress  by  legal  enactments, 
because  such  a  procedure  would  be  either  abortive 
or  pregnant  with  greater  evils  than  the  evils  against 
which  it  was  directed.  On  this  principle,  ingrati- 
tude, cruelty,  treachery,  incontinence,  and  a  number 
of  other  vices,  are  not  touched  by  the  laws,  but  left 
to  the  natural  discouragements  imposed  by  the  moral 
sentiments  of  the  community.  On  the  same  grounds, 
although  erroneous  opinions  are  injurious  to  society, 
and  it  would  be  an  important  benefit  if  their  dis- 
semination could  be  prevented,  yet  it  would  be 
inexpedient  to  endeavour  to  accomplish  that  object 
by  legal  restrictions.  The  attempt  would  be  im- 
politic, because,  as  we  have  already  shown,  not 
only  is  it  impossible  to  discriminate  infallibly  what 
is  true  from  what  is  false,  so  as  to  avoid  suppressing 
truth  and  propagating  falsehood ;  but  all  restraints 
would  be  likely  to  defeat  their  own  ends,  or  at  all 
events  would  never  be  effectual  unless  pushed  to 
the  extreme  of  tyranny,  and  could  not  be  imposed 
so  as  to  accomplish  their  object  without  impeding 
the  progress  of  knowledge. 

But  the  people  are  not  \e(i  to  the  inundation  of 
falsehood  without  a  remedy  or  protection.  Re- 
straints on  the  promulgation  of  opinions,  even  if 
they  were  proper  and  expedient  on  the  supposition 
of  their  efficacy,  and  of  the  infallibility  of  those  who 
imposed  them,  seem  peculiarly  unnecessary,  since 


ON  THE  FREE  PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS.         121 

there  is  always  a  powerful  means  of  counteracting 
what  we  conceive  to  be  errors.  Fallacies  may  be 
exposed,  misstatements  detected,  absurdities  ridi- 
culed. These  are  the  natural  and  appropriate 
modes  of  repression ;  and  while  they  must  be  ulti- 
mately successful  amongst  all  classes  of  people, 
unless  the  human  mind  is  better  adapted  to  the  re- 
ception of  falsehood  than  of  truth,  (in  which  case 
pursuit  of  knowledge  would  be  folly,)  they  possess 
the  additional  recommendation  of  contributing  to 
the  detection  of  those  fallacies  which  have  mingled 
themselves  with  the  sentiments  of  the  most  accurate 
judges.  Here  we  have  a  legitimate  method  of  dis- 
seminating our  tenets,  in  which  we  may  indulge 
without  restraint,  assured  that  whether  right  or 
wrong  we  shall  contribute  to  the  ultimate  triumph 
of  truth.  In  detecting  falsehood  and  exposing  it  to 
general  observation,  we  are  far  more  effectually 
guarding  all  ranks  from  its  influence,  than  by  mys- 
terious reserve  and  timorous  precautions,  which 
are  always  suspected  of  being  employed  in  the  sup- 
port of  opinions  not  capable  of  standing  by  their 
own  strength.* 

•  See  Note  I. 


u 


SECTION  VIL 


ON  THE  ULTIMATE  INEPFICACY  OF  RESTRAINTS  ON  THE 
PUBLICATION  OF  OPINIONS,  AND  THEIR  BAD  EFFECTS  IN 
DISTURBING  THE  NATURAL  COURSE  OF  IMPROVEMENT 


« 


In  the  present  state  of  the  world,  it  is  question- 
able, whether  the  progress  of  opinion  can  be  much 
retarded  by  restraint  and  persecution;  and  it  is  cer- 
tain, that  it  cannot  be  stopped.  Where  the  arts 
and  sciences  are  cultivated,  and  the  press  is  in 
operation,  restrictions  on  particular  subjects  must 
be  in  a  great  measure  inefficacious,  except  in  pro- 
ducing irritation  and  violence.  The  various  branch- 
es of  knowledge  are  so  intimately  connected,  that  it 
is  a  vain  attempt  to  shackle  any  of  them  while  the 
rest  are  at  liberty.  The  general  improvement  of 
science  will  inevitably  throw  light  on  any  prohibited 
subjects, and  suggest  conclusions  with  regard  to  them 
which  no  authority  can  preclude  from  universal 
adoption. 

Even  if  restraints  partially  succeed  in  their  ob- 
ject, they  will  only  retard  the  consummation,  which 
they  cannot  prevent ;  they  will  only  detain  the  com- 
munity longer  amidst  that  struggle  of  truth  and  false- 
hood, which  must   inevitably  take   place.     Since 


INEFFICACY  OF  RESTRAINTS,  &C.      123 

there  is  a  sort  of  regular  process^  which  must  be 
gone  through,  a  course  of  doubts,  and  difficulties, 
and  objections,  before  any  disputable  truth  can  be 
firmly  settled  in  the  minds  of  thinking  men,  the 
sooner  this  is  accomplished  the  better ;  the  sooner 
the  objections  and  their  answers,  the  difficulties 
and  their  solutions,  are  put  on  record,  the  greater 
the  number  of  people  who  will  be  saved  from  un- 
certainty and  from  the  trouble  of  winding  through 
all  the  intricacies  of  the  dispute.  The  interference 
of  power  cannot  obviate  this  necessity,  nor  can  it 
prevent  the  operation  of  those  general  causes,  which 
are  constantly  at  work  on  the  understandings  of 
men,  and  produce  certain  opinions  in  certain  states 
of  society  and  stages  of  civihzation.  The  utmost, 
then,  that  authority  can  do,  is  to  retard  the  action 
of  the  general  causes,  to  prolong  the  period  of  hesi- 
tation and  uncertainty,  and  to  disturb  the  natural 
progress  of  human  improvement.  It  even  some- 
times happens,  (as  we  have  already  had  occasion  to 
notice,)  that  restrictive  measures  defeat  their  own 
object,  and  accelerate  the  event  they  are  intended 
to  arrest  or  counteract.  The  mere  attempt  to  sup- 
press a  doctrine  has  often  been  found  to  disseminate 
it  more  widely.  There  is  a  charm  in  secrecy,  which 
often  attracts  the  public  mind  to  proscribed  opi- 
nions. The  curiosity  roused  by  their  being  pro- 
hibited, a  repugnance  to  oppression,  an  undefined 
suspicion,  or  tacit  inference,  that  what  requires  the 
arm  of  power  to  suppress  it  must  have  some  strong 


124  INEFFICACY  OF  RESTRAINTS  ON 

claims  to  credence,  and  various  other  circum- 
stances, draw  the  attention  of  numbers,  in  whose 
eyes  the  matter  in  controversy,  had  it  been  freely 
discussed,  would  have  been  totally  destitute  of  in- 
terest. Whatever  is  the  severity  of  the  law,  some 
bold  spirit  every  now  and  then  sets  it  at  defiance, 
and  by  so  doing  spreads  the  obnoxious  doctrine  far 
more  rapidly  than  it  would  have  diffused  itself  had 
it  been  left  unmolested. 

In  proportion  to  the  inefficacy  of  restraints  on 
the  publication  of  opinions,  the  objections,  which 
we  have  brought  against  them,  would  of  course  be 
weakened  or  removed.  If  they  did  not  succeed  in 
their  object,  they  would  be  no  impediment  to  the 
progress  of  truth  ;  but  although  they  should  be  ulti- 
mately ineffectual,  they  would  still  beget  positive 
evils,  by  disturbing  the  natural  course  of  improve- 
ment. In  a  country,  or  community,  where  no  such 
restraints  existed,  it  is  obvious  that  no  changes  of 
opinion  could  well  be  sudden.  Truth,  at  the  best, 
makes  but  slow  advances.  Its  light  is  at  first  con- 
fined to  men  of  high  station,  learning,  and  abilities, 
and  gradually  spreads  down  to  the  other  classes  of 
society.  The  reluctance  of  the  human  mind  to  re- 
ceive ideas  contrary  to  its  usual  habits  of  thinking 
would  be  a  sufficient  security  from  violent  transi- 
tions, did  we  not  already  possess  another  in  the 
slowness  with  which  the  understanding  makes  its 
discoveries.  Arguments,  by  which  prescriptive  er- 
ror is  overturned,  however  plain  and  forcible  they 


THE    PUBLICATION    OF  OPINIONS.  125 

may  be,  are  found  out  with  difficulty,  and  in  the 
first  instance  can  be  entered  into  only  by  enlarged 
and  liberal  minds,  by  whom  they  are  subsequently 
familiarized  and  disseminated  to  others. 

Now  all  restraints  on  the  free  examination  of  any 
subject  are  an  interference  with  the  natural  and 
regular  process  here  described,  and  produce  mis- 
chievous irregularities.  The  gradual  progress  of 
opinion  cannot  be  stopped,  but  it  is  interrupted. 
We  no  longer  find  it  so  insensibly  progressive,  that 
we  can  hardly  mark  the  change  but  by  comparing 
two  distant  periods.  Under  a  system  of  restraint 
and  coercion,  we  see  apparently  sudden  revolutions 
in  public  sentiment.  Opinions  are  cherished  and 
spread,  in  the  secrecy  of  fear,  till  the  ardour  with 
which  they  are  entertained  can  no  longer  be  re- 
pressed, and  bursts  forth  into  outrage  and  disorder. 
The  passions  become  exasperated ;  the  natural  sense 
of  injustice,  which  men  will  deeply  feel  as  long  as 
the  world  lasts,  at  the  proscription  or  persecution  of 
opinions,  is  roused  into  action,  and  a  zeal  is  kindled 
for  the  propagation  of  doctrines,  endeared  to  the 
heart  by  obloquy  and  sutfering. 

Such  ebullitions  are  to  be  feared  only  where  the 
natural  operation  of  inquiry  has  been  obstructed. 
As  in  the  physical  so  in  the  moral  world,  it  is  re- 
pression which  produces  violence.  Public  opinion 
resembles  the  vapour,  which,  in  the  open  air,  is  as 
harmless  as  the  breeze,  but  which  may  be  compress- 
ed into  an  element  of  tremendous  power.     When 

11* 


126  INEFnCACY    OF    RESTRAINTS    ON 

novel  doctrines  are  kept  down  by  force,  they 
naturally  resort  to  force  to  free  themselves  from 
restraints.  Their  advocates  would  seldom  pursue 
violent  measures,  if  such  measures  had  not  been 
first  directed  against  them.  What  partly  contributes 
to  this  violence  is  the  effect  produced  by  restraint 
on  the  moral  qualities  of  men's  minds.  Compulsory 
silence,  the  necessity  of  confining  to  his  own  breast 
ardently  cherished  opinions,  can  never  have  a  good 
influence  on  the  character  of  any  one.  It  has  a  ten- 
dency to  make  men  morose  and  hypocritical,  dis- 
contented and  designing,  and  ready  to  risk  much  in 
order  to  rid  themselves  of  their  trammels ;  while  the 
liberty  of  uttering  opinions,  without  obloquy  and 
punishment,  promotes  satisfaction  of  mind  and  sin- 
cerity of  conduct. 

Jf  these  representations  are  correct,  they  distinctly 
mark  out  the  course  of  enlightened  policy.  Whether 
established  opinions  are  false  or  true,  it  is  alike  the 
interest  of  the  community,  that  investigation  should 
be  unrestrained  ;  in  order  that,  if  false,  they  may  be 
discarded,  and,  if  true,  rendered  conspicuous  to  all. 
The  only  way  of  fully  attaining  the  benefits  of  truth 
is  to  suffer  opinions  to  maintain  themselves  against 
attack,  or  fall  in  the  contest.  The  terrors  of  the 
law  are  wretched  replies  to  argument,  disgraceful 
to  a  good,  and  feeble  auxiliaries  to  a  bad  cause.  If 
there  was  any  fixed  and  unquestionable  standard,  by 
which  the  validity  of  opinions  could  be  tried,  there 
might  be  some  sense,  and  some  utility,  in  checking 


THE    PUBLICATION    OF    OPINIONS.  127 

the  extravagances  of  opinion  by  legal  interference; 
but  since  there  is  no  other  standard  than  the  gene- 
ral reason  of  mankind,  discussion  is  the  only  method 
of  trying  the  correctness  of  all  doctrines  whatever; 
and  it  is  the  highest  presumption  in  any  man,  or 
any  body  of  men,  to  erect  their  own  tenets  into  a 
criterion  of  truth,  and  overwhelm  dissent  and  op- 
position by  penal  inflictions.  Such  conduct  can 
proceed  on  no  principle,  which  would  not  justify  all 
persecutions,  that  disgrace  the  page  of  ecclesiastical 
history.  Let  established  opinions  be  defended  with 
the  utmost  power  of  reason ;  let  the  learning  of 
schools  and  colleges  be  brought  to  their  support ;  let 
elegance  and  taste  display  them  in  their  most  en- 
chanting colours  ;  let  no  labour,  no  expense,  no  ar- 
guments, no  fascination,  be  spared  in  upholding  their 
authority  ;  but  in  the  name  of  humanity  resort  not 
to  the  aid  of  the  pillory  and  the  dungeon.  When 
they  cannot  be  maintained  by  knowledge  and  rea- 
son, it  will  surely  be  time  to  suspect,  that  judicial 
severities  will  be  but  a  feeble  protection. 

Whoever  has  attentively  meditated  on  the  pro- 
gress of  the  human  race  cannot  fail  to  discern,  that 
there  is  now  a  spirit  of  inquiry  amongst  men,  which 
nothing  can  stop,  or  even  materially  control.  Re- 
proach and  obloquy,  threats  and  persecution,  will 
be  vain.  They  may  embitter  opposition  and  engen- 
der violence,  but  they  cannot  abate  the  keenness  of 
research.  There  is  a  silent  march  of  thought,  which 
no  power  can  arrest,  and  which  it  is  not  difficult  to 


128  INEFPICACY    or    RESTRAINTS,   (fec. 

foresee  will  be  marked  by  important  events.  Man- 
kind were  never  before  in  the  situation  in  which 
they  now  stand.  The  press  has  been  operating  upon 
them  for  several  centuries,  with  an  influence  scarce- 
ly perceptible  at  its  commencement,  but  daily  be- 
coming more  palpable,  and  acquiring  accelerated 
force.  It  is  rousing  the  intellect  of  nations,  and 
happy  will  it  be  for  them  if  there  be  no  rash  inter- 
ference with  the  natural  progress  of  knowledge ; 
and  if,  by  a  judicious  and  gradual  adaptation  of  their 
institutions  to  the  inevitable  changes  of  opinion, 
they  are  saved  from  those  convulsions,  which  the 
pride,  prejudices,  and  obstinacy  of  a  few  may  oc- 
casion to  the  whole.* 

*  See  Note  K. 


MISCELLANEOUS    ESSAYS. 


Mr 


ESSAY    III. 


ON 

FACTS   AND    INFERENCES. 


Dr.  Reid,  in  that  part  of  his  Essays  on  the  Intel- 
lectual Powers  where  he  treats  of  the  supposed 
fallacy  of  the  senses,  points  out  an  important  distinc- 
tion between  what  our  senses  actually  testify,  and 
the  conclusions  which  we  draw  from  their  testi- 
mony. 

"  Many  things,"  says  he,  "  called  deceptions  of 
the  senses,  are  only  conclusions  rashly  drawn  from 
the  testimony  of  the  senses.  In  these  cases  the 
testimony  of  the  senses  is  true,  but  we  rashly  draw 
a  conclusion  from  it,  which  does  not  necessarily 
follow.  We  are  disposed  to  impute  our  errors 
rather  to  false  information  than  to  inconclusive 
reasoning,  and  to  blame  our  senses  for  the  wrong 
conclusions  we  draw  from  their  testimony. 

"  Thus,"  he  continues,  "  when  a  man  has  taken  a 
counterfeit  guinea  for  a  true  one,  he  says  his  senses 
deceived  him  ;  but  he  lays  the  blame  where  it 
ought  not  to  be  laid :  for  we   must  ask  him,  did 


132  ON    FACTS 

your  senses  give  a  false  testimony  of  the  colour,  or 
of  the  figure,  or  of  the  impression  ?  No.  But  this 
is  all  that  they  testified,  and  this  they  testified  truly  : 
from  these  premises  you  concluded  that  it  was  a 
true  guinea,  but  this  conclusion  does  not  follow  ; 
you  erred  therefore,  not  by  relying  upon  the  testi- 
mony of  sense,  but  by  judging  rashly  from  its 
testimony."* 

This  confounding  of  facts  and  inferences,  so 
acutely  exposed  by  Dr.  Reid,  is  not,  however,  con- 
fined to  cases  in  which  we  have  the  testimony  of 
our  own  senses.  The  remark  may  be  extended  to 
every  department  of  knowledge  which  depends  on 
observation,  for  in  all  we  are  continually  liable  to 
the  same  mistake.  Jf  we  attend  to  the  understand- 
ings of  the  majority  of  mankind,  we  shall  discover 
an  utter  confusion  in  this  respect.  Their  opinions 
are  a  confused  and  indiscriminate  mass,  in  which 
facts  and  inferences,  realities  and  suppositions,  are 
blended  together,  and  conceived,  not  only  as  of 
equal  authority,  but  as  possessing  the  same  charac- 
ter. In  other  words,  inferences,  or  assumptions 
from  facts,  are  regarded  as  forming  part  of  the 
facts.  This  is  particularly  observable  with  regard 
to  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  That  one  thing 
is  the  cause  of  another  may  be  either  actually  wit- 
nessed, or  merely  inferred ;  the  connection  of  two 
events  may  be,  to  us,  either  a  fact,  or  a  conclusion 

*  Essays  on  the  Intellectual  Powers,  page  291. 


AND    INFERENCES.  133 

deduced  from  appearances ;  a  difference  which 
may  be  easily  illustrated.  For  this  purpose,  let  us 
suppose  the  case  of  a  stone  falling  from  a  rock,  and 
crushing  a  flower  at  its  base.  To  an  eye-witness, 
it  would  be  a  fact,  and  not  an  inference,  that  the 
falling  of  the  stone  was  the  cause  of  the  injury  sus- 
tained by  the  flower.  But  suppose  a  man  passed 
by,  after  the  rock  had  fallen,  and,  perceiving  a 
flower  crushed  and  a  stone  near  it  which  appeared 
to  be  a  fragment  recently  disjoined  from  the  cliff's 
above,  pronounced,  that  the  flower  had  been  crush- 
ed by  the  stone,  he  would  not  be  stating  a  fact  but 
making  an  inference.  The  man,  who  saw  the 
piece  of  rock  fall  upon  the  flower,  and  crush  it, 
could  not  be  mistaken ;  but  he  who  inferred  the 
same  thing  from  the  appearance  of  the  cliffs  and 
the  proximity  of  the  stone,  might  be  wrong,  be- 
cause the  flower  might  possibly  have  been  crushed 
in  some  other  manner.  There  would  evidently  be 
an  opening  for  error.  It  would  be  possible,  for  in- 
stance, although  it  might  be  highly  improbable, 
that  some  person  had  purposely  taken  off  a  piece 
from  the  rock,  and,  after  crushing  the  flower  with 
his  foot,  had  laid  the  stone  by  its  side,  in  order  to 
mislead  any  body  that  came  after  him.  If  we 
analyse  this  case,  and  separate  the  facts  from  the 
inferences,  we  shall  find  the  whole  of  the  facts  to  be 
these  ;  that  a  flower  was  crushed,  that  a  stone  lay 
near  it,  and  that  the  cliffs  above  exhibited  a  certain 
peculiar  appearance.     The   inferences  from  these 

12 


134  ON    FACTS 

facts  are,  that  the  stone  fell  from  the  cliffs  and 
crushed  the  flower  in  its  descent.  By  this  separa- 
tion of  facts  and  inferences  we  clearly  see  where 
there  is  perfect  certainty,  and  where  there  is  a  pos- 
sibility of  error. 

There  cannot  be  a  better  illustration  of  the  mis- 
takes into  which  a  neglect  of  this  distinction  leads, 
than  the  general  opinion  of  the  ignorant  part  of 
mankind,  that  the  sun  revolves  round  the  earth, 
which  is  manifestly  an  inference  drawn  from  ob- 
serving that  the  earth  and  the  sun  change  their  re- 
lative position.  This  is  the  whole  of  the  fact :  that 
the  sun  makes  a  revolution  round  the  earth  is  an 
inference  to  account  for  the  phenomenon ;  yet  so 
immediately  is  this  inference  suggested,  so  closely 
does  it  follow  on  appearances,  that  it  is  almost  uni- 
versally received  as  a  matter  of  fact ;  and  a  man 
might  as  well  attempt  to  dislodge  the  sun  from  his 
position,  as  to  displace  the  opinion  from  the  mind 
of  one  who  had  grown  up  to  maturity  in  the  belief 
of  it.  He  would  probably  ask,  if  you  wished  to 
persuade  him  that  he  could  not  see,  or  whether  it 
was  likely  that  he  could  acquiesce  in  your  argu- 
ments rather  than  the  evidence  of  his  senses. 

It  is  this  blending  of  facts  and  inferences,  which 
is  at  the  bottom  of  the  objections  of  mere  matter- 
of-fact  men  to  the  conclusions  of  political  economy, 
and  of  the  assumptions  continually  made  with  re-, 
gard  to  that  science,  that  theory  and  experience 
are  at  war.     We  may  discern  it  in  the   common 


AND    INFERENCES.  135 

prejudices  against  machinery  for  superseding  ma- 
nual labour.  A  matter-of-fact  man,  as  soon  as  he 
sees  a  number  of  workmen  destitute  of  employment, 
from  the  fluctuations  incident  to  commerce,  begins 
to  lament,  that,  in  modern  times,  so  much  machi- 
nery should  be  employed,  when  so  many  labourers 
are  idle,  and  regards  it  as  an  indisputable  fact,  that 
the  machinery  has  occasioned  the  mischief.  "  Do 
we  not  see,"  exclaim  persons  of  this  class,  "  that 
these  machines  perform  operations  that  would  re- 
quire hundreds  of  human  beings,  and  thereby  de- 
prive them  of  employment?  Is  it  not  clear,  that  if 
no  machines  existed  these  idle  hands  would  be  set 
to  work  ;  and  would  you  persuade  us  not  to  believe 
our  own  eyes  V  The  only  facts  in  this  case,  how- 
ever, are,  that  the  machinery  is  in  operation,  and 
the  men  are  destitute  of  employment.  That  one  is 
the  cause  of  the  other  (which  may  or  may  not  be 
true)  is  an  inference  to  account  for  the  state  of  af- 
fairs ;  and  an  inference  which,  though  it  may  some- 
times be  just,  on  the  first  introduction  of  machinery, 
is  in  general  at  variance  with  the  clearest  principles 
of  political  science. 

IV  The  utility  of  the  distinction  here  pointed  out  is 
very  perceptible  in  all  questions  of  national  policy. 
In  public  affairs  there  is  commonly  such  a  multi- 
plicity of  principles  in  operation,  so  many  concur- 
ring  and    counteracting    circumstances,   such    an 

1^  intermixture  of  design  and  accident,  that  the  utmost 
caution  is  necessary  in  referring  events  to  their  ori- 


136  ON    FACTS 

gin ;  while  in  no  subject  of  human  speculation,  per- 
haps, is  there  a  greater  confusion  of  realities  and 
assumptions.     It  is  sufficient  for   the   majority  of 
political  reasoners,  that  two  events  are  coexistent 
or  consecutive.  To  their  conception  it  immediately 
becomes  a  fact,  that  one  is  the  cause  of  the  other. 
They  see  a  minister  in  office,  or  an  abuse  in  ex- 
istence, or  a  factious  demagogue  at  work,  during 
the  prevalence  of  national  distress  or  disorder;  and 
by  a  compendious  logic  they  identify  the  minister, 
or  the  abuse,  or  the  demagogue,  with  the  evil,  and 
make  it  an  article  in  their  creed,  that  the  removal 
of  one  would  be  the  removal  of  both.     The  coex- 
istence, however,  of  these  two  things  is  not  sufficient 
to  establish  their  connection,  and  all  beyond  their 
coexistence  is  inferential,  and  requires  to  be  sup- 
ported by  proof. 

We  cannot  more  aptly  elucidate  this  part  of  our 
subject  than  by  referring  to  the  discussion  of  such 
questions  as  the  policy  of  educating  the  poor.  To 
prove  the  advantages  of  this  measure,  an  advocate 
for  the  diffiision  of  knowledge  generally  brings  an 
instance  of  some  country  where  education  has  ex- 
tensively prevailed  through  all  ranks,  and  which 
has  at  the  same  time  been  distinguished  for  moral 
excellence.  This  is  called  an  appeal  to  facts  ;  but 
it  is  obvious,  that  the  only  facts  are  the  coexistence 
of  a  system  of  education  with  virtuous  conduct, 
and  that  the  main  force  of  the  arguments  lies,  not 
in  a  fact,  but  in  an  inference,  that  one  is  the  cause 


AND    INFERENCES.  "^^^       137 

of  the  other.  This  inference  may  be  highly  prob- 
able, but  it  requires  to  be  proved  itself  before  it 
can  be  admitted  as  a  positive  proof  of  any  thing 
else.*  The  same  observation  applies  to  the  argu- 
ments of  those  speculators,  who  begin  to  doubt  the 
advantages  of  the  plan  of  education  lately  pursued 
with  the  poor  in  England,  on  the  ground,  that  im- 
morality appears  to  increase.  Assuming  it  to  be 
true,  that  immorality  has  increased  since  the  intro- 
duction of  the  plan,  yet  this  by  no  means  estabUshes 
it  as  a  fact,  that  one  has  been  the  effect  of  the  other. 
A  careful  induction  of  circumstances,  or  a  clear 
process  of  reasoning  from  general  principles,  would 
be  necessary  to  prove  such  a  connection  between 
them. 

The  tendency  to  confound  these  two  different 
things  is  not  the  least  remarkable  in  the  practice  of 
medicine.  It  extensively  pervades  the  pretended 
knowledge  of  ignorant  practitioners,  and  the  em- 
piricism of  people  in  all  ranks  of  life.  If  any  par- 
ticular change  ensues  after  taking  a  drug,  the  drug 
is  at  once  assumed  to  be  the  cause  of  the  change ; 
it  is  immediately  set  down  as  an  indisputable  fact, 
that  such  a  medicine  is  a  certain  remedy  for  such 
a  complaint.     It  is  in  reality,  however,  one  of  the 

*  It  may  be  added,  that  the  proofs  necessary  to  establish  the 
inference  are  altogether  different  from  the  proofs  of  the  facts 
themselves. 

12* 


138  ON    FACTS 

most  delicate  tasks,  and  forms  one  of  the  greatest 
difficulties  of  medical  practice,  to  discriminate, 
amidst  a  complication  of  circumstances  preceding 
any  effect,  that  particular  circumstance  which  has 
occasioned  it.  In  no  cases,  perhaps,  are  men  more 
liable  to  err  than  these  ;  in  none  is  patient  investiga- 
tion less  attended  to,  or  more  necessary,  and  pre- 
cipitancy of  inference  more  carefully  to  be  avoided. 
In  none  is  it  of  more  importance  to  make  the  dis- 
tinction, which  it  has  been  the  object  of  this  essay 
to  point  out. 

These  remarks  serve  to  show,  what  may  at  first 
sight  appear  paradoxical,  that  those  men,  who  are 
generally  designated  as  practical  and  experienced, 
have  often  as  much  of  the  hypothetical  interwoven 
in  their  opinions  as  the  most  speculative  theorists. 
Half  of  their  facts  are  mere  inferences,  rashly  and 
erroneously  drawn.  They  may  have  no  systematic 
hypotheses  in  their  minds,  but  they  are  full  of  as- 
sumptions without  being  aware  of  it.  It  is  impossi- 
ble that  men  should  witness  simultaneous  or  conse- 
cutive events  without  connecting  them  in  their 
imaginations  as  causes  and  effects.  There  is  a  con- 
tinual propensity  in  the  human  mind  to  establish 
these  relations  amongst  the  phenomena  subjected  to 
its  observation,  and  to  consider  them  as  possessing 
the  character  of  facts.  But  in  doing  this  there  is 
great  liability  to  error,  and  the  opinions  of  a  man, 
who  has  formed  them  from  whit  lord  Bacon  calls 


AND  INFERENCES. 


139 


"  mera  palpatio,"  purely  from  what  he  has  come  in 
personal  contact  with,  cannot  but  abound  with  rash 
and  fallacious  conclusions,  for  which  he  fancies 
himself  to  have  the  authority  of  his  own  senses,  or 
of  indisputable  experience. 


ESSAY  IV 


ON  THE 


INFLUENCE  OF  REASON  ON  THE  FEELINGS. 


Some  philosophers  have  proposed,  as  a  curious 
subject  of  investigation,  the  mutual  influence  of  the 
mind  and  the  body,  and  the  laws  which  regulate 
their  connection.  It  would  not  perhaps  be  less 
curious,  though  it  would  be  far  more  difficult,  to 
trace  the  influence  of  the  sensitive  and  intellectual 
parts  of  our  nature  upon  each  other.  The  under- 
standing is  affected  in  various  ways  by  the  feelings 
and  passions  ;  and  on  the  other  hand  the  state  of  the 
passions  greatly  depends  on  the  combination  of  ideas 
before  the  mind,  or,  in  other  words,  on  the  state  of 
the  intellect.  To  investigate  all  the  laws  of  this 
reciprocal  action  would  require  powers  of  close  ob- 
servation and  acute  analysis,  greater  than  we  could 
hope  to  bring  to  the  task.  In  a  former  essay  we 
touched  upon  the  subject,  in  attempting  to  explain 
the  influence  which  the  passions  exert  on  the  judg- 
ments of  the  understanding;  and  we  shall  now  offer 


REASON  ON  THE  FEELINGS.         141 

a  few  remarks  on  the  influence  which  the  conclu- 
sions of  our  reason  exert  on  the  passions. 

Our  speculative  conclusions,  it  will  be  immedi- 
ately acknowledged,  have  not  always  complete 
power  over  our  feelings ;  or,  in  other  words,  our 
feelings  do  not  invariably  conform  to  the  previous 
convictions  of  our  judgment.  The  opinion,  that  we 
ought  to  feel  in  a  certain  manner  on  a  certain  occa- 
sion, is  often  ineffectual  in  producing  the  proper 
emotion.  Our  view  of  the  impropriety  and  absurdity 
of  a  passion  does  not  allay  it.  A  man,  for  example, 
may  feel  painfully  vexed  at  some  trivial  circum- 
stances, and  although  he  is  sensible  of  the  folly  of 
suffering  his  tranquillity  to  be  disturbed  by  a  thing 
of  no  importance,  yet  this  consideration  fails  to  re- 
store the  tone  of  his  mind,  and  it  would  probably  be 
incapable  of  preventing  the  same  emotion  on  a  re- 
currence of  the  same  circumstances.  Even  the  phi- 
losopher, who  from  the  heights  of  contemplation, 
from  the  "  edita  doctrina  sapientum  templa  serena," 
looks  down  on  the  vain  pursuits  of  his  fellow  crea- 
tures, and  distinctly  sees  their  worthlessness,  and 
the  folly  of  the  passions  which  they  engender,  is  un- 
able to  resist  the  domination  of  the  same  influences 
when  he  descends  from  his  elevation  and  mingles 
with  the  crowd. 

This  insubordination  of  the  sensitive  to  the  intel- 
lectual part  of  our  nature,  is  more  particularly  re- 
markable in  those  associations  of  thought  and  feel- 
ing, which  we  have  acquired  in  early  life.     Before 


142  ON    THE    INFLUENCE    OP 

we  have  well  emerged  from  infancy,  our  moral  and 
intellectual  constitution  has  been  so  far  formed,  that 
certain  ideas  or  circumstances  awaken  peculiar  emo- 
tions in  the  breast,  with  almost  as  much  precision  as 
the  touch  of  the  finger  elicits  from  the  keys  of  a' 
harpsichord  their  respective  musical  notes.  In  the 
progress  of  life,  however,  we  discover  that  some  of 
these  feelings  are  improper  and  inappropriate  to  the 
occasions  on  which  they  arise  ;  and  yet,  even  after 
this  discovery,  they  still  beset  us  whenever  the  same 
occasions  recur.  Present  objects  awaken  our  dor- 
mant associations,  and  the  cool  conclusions  of  our 
reason  sink  forgotten  from  the  mind.  The  preju- 
dices of  the  nursery  have  been  commonly  adduced 
in  illustration  of  this  principle  of  our  mental  consti- 
tution. Few  persons  (to  take  a  trite  example)  who 
have  been  taught  in  their  infancy  to  dread  the  ap- 
pearance of  ghosts  in  the  dark,  are  enabled  so  en- 
tirely to  shake  off  their  early  associations,  as,  at  all 
times  and  in  all  places,  to  feel  perfectly  free  from 
apprehension  in  the  dead  of  night,  however  strong 
their  conviction  may  be  of  the  absurdity  of  their 
fears. 

We  may  observe  the  like  pertinacious  adherence 
of  feelings,  at  variance  with  our  reason,  in  those 
who  are  subject  to  the  passion  of  mauvaise  honte. 
To  this  passion  some  are  doubtless  constitutionally 
more  prone  than  others ;  but  the  strength  of  it,  and 
the  occasions  on  which  it  is  evinced,  depend  greatly 
on  the  associations  of  ideas  and  feelings  formed  in 


REASON    ON    THE    FEELINGS.  143 

early  life.  If  a  child  is  brought  up,  for  instance,  in 
a  family  where  receiving  and  paying  visits  are  re- 
garded as  extraordinary  events,  and  attended  by 
formality  and  constraint  of  manner,  company  be- 
comes formidable  to  his  imagination ;  and  it  will 
require  frequent  intercourse  with  society  in  after- 
life to  overcome  the  effects  of  such  an  impression. 
Notwithstanding  the  clearest  perception  of  the  ab- 
surdity of  feeling  embarrassed  before  his  fellow 
creatures,  he  will  often  find  himself  disconcerted  in 
their  presence,  and  throw^n  into  confusion  by  trifles 
which  his  good  sense  thoroughly  despises.  In  the 
same  manner,  an  involuntary  deference  for  rank  may 
be  observed  amidst  the  strongest  conviction  of  the 
emptiness  of  aristocratical  distinctions,  and  the  most 
decided  republican  principles.  The  lingering  spirit 
of  the  feudal  system,  and  the  general  forms  and  in- 
stitutions of  society  in  Europe,  have  a  tendency  to 
infuse  into  the  minds  of  certain  classes  such  feelings 
of  respect  for  the  greatness  of  high  life,  as,  when 
they  find  themselves  in  its  presence,  sometimes 
overpower  the  opposite  influence  of  mature  opi- 
nions.*    It  is  the   force  of  such  impressions  that 

*  The  powerful  effect  of  such  associations  is  forcibly  depicted 
by  Madame  de  Stael,  in  the  following  passage  of  her  posthum- 
ous work,  where  she  exhibits  the  sentiments  of  the  lower  class- 
es  towards  the  aristocracy  during  the  French  Revolution : — 

"One  would  have  said  that  nobody  in  France  could  look  at 
a  man  of  consequence,  that  no  member  of  the  Tiers  Etat  could 
approach  a  person  belonging  to  the  court,  without  feeling  him- 
self in  subjection.     Such  are  the  melancholy  effects  of  arbitrary 


144  ON    THE    INFLUENCE    OP 

produces  so  much  awkwardness  in  the  manners  of 
our  peasantry,  and  it  is  freedom  from  them  that 
often  gives  an  air  of  dignity  to  the  deportment  of 
the  savage. 

In  religion,  the  strong  power  of  associations  in 
opposition  to  the  convictions  of  the  understanding, 
is  pecuharly  worthy  of  notice,  especially  in  the  case 
of  changes  from  a  superstitious  to  a  more  rational  and 
liberal  creed.  The  force  of  a  man's  education  has  per- 
haps long  held  him  in  bondage,  and  his  whole  feelings 
have  become  interwoven  with  the  tenets  of  his  sect. 
By  the  enlargement  of  his  knowledge,  however,  he 
discovers  his  early  opinions  to  be  erroneous  ;  differ- 
ent conclusions  force  themselves  on  his  understand- 
ing, and  his  faith  undergoes  a  radical  alteration. 
Yet  his  former  feelings  still  cling  to  his  mind.  A 
long  time  must  often  elapse  before  he  can  cast  off 
the  authority  of  his  old  prepossessions.  It  is  not 
always  that  the  mind  can  keep  itself  at  a  proper 
elevation  for  viewing  such  subjects  in  a  clear  light; 
and,  till  it  has  acquired  the  power  of  retaining  its 
vantage-ground,  it  may  be  reduced  to  its  former 
state  by  the  influence  of  vivid  recollections,  cus- 

government,  and  of  too  exclusive  distinctions  of  rank  !  The 
animadversions  of  the  lower  orders  on  the  aristocratic  body 
have  not  the  effect  of  destroying  its  ascendancy,  even  over  those 
by  whom  it  is  hated ;  the  inferior  classes,  in  the  sequel,  inflicted 
death  on  their  former  masters,  as  the  only  method  of  ceasing 
to  obey  them." — Considerations  on  the  Principal  Events  of  the 
French  Revolution,  \o].i.  page  348  (English  Translation.) 


REASON    ON    THE    FEELINGS. 


145 


tomary  circumstances,  general  opinion,  or  any  thing 
which  may  occasionally  overpower  its  vigour,  or 
dim  its  perspicacity.  Thus  men,  who  have  rejected 
vulgar  creeds  in  the  days  of  health  and  prosperity, 
manfully  opposing  their  clear  and  comprehensive 
views  to  prevailing  superstitions,  have  sometimes 
exhibited  the  melancholy  spectacle  of  again  stoop- 
ing to  their  shackles  in  the  hour  of  sickness,  and  at 
the  approach  of  death ;  not  because  their  under- 
standings were  convinced  of  error  by  any  fresh  light, 
but  because  they  were  unable  to  keep  their  rational 
conclusions  steadily  in  view ;  because  that  intellec- 
tual strength,  which  repelled  absurd  dogmas,  had 
sunk  beneath  the  pressure  of  disease,  or  the  fears 
of  nature,  and  left  the  defenceless  spirit  to  the  pre- 
dominance of  early  associations,  and  to  the  inroads 
of  superstitious  terror.  Such  men  are  replunged  into 
their  old  prejudices,  exactly  in  the  same  way  as  he, 
who  has  thrown  off  the  superstitions  of  the  nursery, 
is  overpowered,  as  he  passes  through  a  churchyard 
at  midnight,  by  his  infantile  associations.* 

It  has  been  somewhere  remarked,  that  in  the  soar- 
ing of  a  bird  there  is  a  contest  between  its  muscu- 
lar power  and  the  force  of  gravitation ;  and  that, 
although  the  former  always  overcomes  the  latter, 
when  the  bird  chooses  to  exert  it,  yet  the  force  of 
gravity  is  sure  to  prevail  in  the  end,  and  bring  the 
wearied  pinions  to  the  ground.     Thus  it  is  with  as- 


♦  See  Note  L. 
13 


146  ^  ON    THE    INFLUENCE    OF 

sociations,  which  have  laid  firm  hold  of  the  mind 
in  early  youth,  which  have  mixed  themselves  with 
every  incident,  and  wound  themselves  round  every 
object.  The  mind  may  frequently  rise  above  them, 
discard  them,  despise  them,  and  leave  them  at  an 
infinite  distance  ;  but  it  is  still  held  by  the  fine  and 
invisible  attraction  of  its  antiquated  feelings  and 
opinions,  which,  whenever  its  vigour  relaxes,  draws 
it  back  into  the  limits  from  which  it  had  burst  away 
in  the  plenitude  of  its  powers. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  there  are  moments 
when  old  associations  are  revived  with  peculiar 
vividness  by  very  trivial  circumstances.  A  noble 
author  has  described  such  moments  with  his  usual 
felicity,  in  the  two  following  stanzas.  What  he  so 
happily  says  of  sorrowful  emotions,  may  be  extended, 
with  little  qualification,  to  almost  every  passion  of 
the  human  breast. 

But  ever  and  anon  of  griefs  subdued 
There  comes  a  token  like  a  scorpion's  sting, 
Scarce  seen,  but  witli  fresh  bitterness  imbued ; 
And  slight  wilhal  may  be  the  things  which  bring 
Back  on  the  heart  the  weight  which  it  would  fling. 
Aside  for  ever  :  it  may  be  a  sound — 
A  tone  of  music — summer's  eve — or  spring, 
A  flower — the  wind — the  ocean — which  shall  wound, 
Striking  the  electric  chain  svherewith  we  are  darkly  bound  ; 

And  how,  and  why  we  know  not,  nor  can  trace 
Home  to  its  cloud  this  lightning  of  the  mind. 
But  feel  the  shock  renewed,  nor  can  efface 


REASON  ON  THE  PEELINGS.         147 

The  blight  and  blackening  which  it  leaves  behind, 
Which  out  of  things  familiar,  undesigned, 
When  least  we  deem  of  such,  calls  up  to  view 
The  spectres  whom  no  exorcism  can  bind, 
The  cold — the  changed — perchance  the  dead — anew. 
The  mourned,  the  loved,  the  lost — too  many  ! — ^yet  how  few  !* 

It  is  in  general  very  difficult,  and  even  imprac- 
ticable, to  recall  at  w^ill  the  peculiar  emotions  which 
have  affected  us  at  some  distant  period  of  life ;  be- 
cause, though  we  may  remember  the  circumstances 
wherein  we  were  placed,  they  no  longer  operate 
on  our  sensibility  in  the  same  way.  We  may  re- 
collect our  joy  or  our  sorrow,  but  we  cannot  re- 
produce in  ourselves  the  same  affections.  What, 
however,  we  are  pnable  purposely  to  effect,  is 
frequently  accomplished  by  a  few  touches  on  the 
harpsichord,  by  the  fragrance  of  a  flower,  or  the 
song  of  a  bird.  These  simple  instruments  have 
the  power  of  awakening  emotions  which  have  been 
dormant  for  years,  and  calling  up  the  images,  the 
impressions,  the  associations  of  some  almost  forgot- 
ten moment  of  past  hfe,  with  all  the  vividness 
which  they  originally  possessed.  Our  recollection 
seizes  from  obhvion  the  very  hue  which  every 
thing  then  wore  around  us.  Our  heart  catches  the 
very  tone  which  then  impressed  it.  A  sudden 
gleam  of  renovated  feeling  rescues  one  spot  from 
the  surrounding  darkness  of  the  past. 

To  return  from  this  digression:  the  effect,  which 

*  Childe  Harold^  canto  iv. 


148  ON    THE    INFLUENCE    OF 

we  before  attempted  to  describe,  seems  to  spring 
from  the  power  of  the  passion  to  engross  and  con- 
centrate our  attention  to  its  objects,  and  by  neces- 
sary consequence  to  withdraw  it  from  all  others. 
The  passion  is  strongly  associated  with  certain 
ideas  or  circumstances  ;  when  those  ideas  or  cir- 
cumstances are  presented  to  the  mind  the  passion 
is  roused,  and  when  roused  absorbs  the  attention, 
to  the  inevitable  exclusion  of  sober  and  rational 
views.* 

Has  reason  then  no  power  whatever  in  these 
and  similar  cases  ?  Is  it  of  no  use  to  attain  clear 
and  rational  convictions,  since  they  thus  desert  us 
in  the  hour  when  we  most  require  their  assistance? 
These  questions  are  important,  and  we  will  venture 
a  few  remarks  by  way  of  reply  to  them. 

It  is  evident,  in  the  first  place,  that  we  are  only 


*  The  effect  of  prevailing  passion  (however  excited)  is  not 
ill  described  by  the  pen  of  a  celebrated  female  writer  of  the 
present  day : — 

"  Under  the  influence  of  any  passion  the  perception  of  pain 
and  pleasure  alters  as  much  as  the  perceptions  of  a  person  in 
a  fever  vary  from  those  of  the  same  man  in  sound  health. 
The  whole  scale  of  individual  happiness,  as  well  as  of  general 
good  and  evil,  virtue  and  vice,  is  often  disturbed  at  the  very 
rising  of  the  passion,  and  totally  overthrown  in  the  hurricane 
of  the  soul.  Then,  in  the  most  perilous  and  critical  moments, 
the  conviction  of  the  understanding  is,  if  not  reversed,  suspend- 
ed. Those,  who  have  lived  long  in  the  world,  and  who  have 
seen  examples  of  these  truths,  feel  that  these  are  not  mere 
words." — Memoirs  of  Richard  Lovell  Edgeworthy  vol.  ii.  p.  403. 


REASON  ON  THE  FEELINGS.         149 

occasionally  liable  to  those  relapses  in  which  the 
feelings  overpower  the  judgment;  it  is  only  when 
our  understanding  is  enfeebled  and  its  views  be- 
clouded, or  when  we  are  placed  within  the  sphere 
of  some  strong  exciting  cause.  During  the  greatest 
part  of  our  time,  our  deliberate  convictions  will 
necessarily  regulate  our  feelings  and  our  actions. 
A  man  convinced  of  the  absurdity  of  a  belief  in 
spectral  appearances  will  feel  and  act  throughout 
the  day,  and  commonly  in  the  night,  agreeably  to 
that  conviction ;  it  can  only  be  under  some  striking 
circumstances  that  his  old  associations  will  predo- 
minate. In  the  same  way,  an  individual,  who  feels 
more  deference  perhaps  in  the  personal  presence 
of  a  great  man  than  he  chooses  to  acknowledge, 
may  at  other  periods  be  perfectly  independent  of 
him,  and  altogether  uninfluenced  by  any  such  emo- 
tion. The  utility,  therefore,  of  acquiring  just  views, 
will  not  be  materially  impaired  by  the  difiiculty  of 
conforming  our  emotions  to  them  on  particular  oc- 
casions. And  it  may  be  further  remarked,  that  the 
value  of  such  views  lies,  not  so  much  in  the  efli- 
cacy  of  their  counteraction  during  the  access  of 
any  passion,  as  in  enabling  us  to  avoid  the  occa- 
sions on  which  it  will  be  improperly  excited  ;  and 
in  rendering  the  mind  less  hable  to  be  thrown  into 
that  state,  or  to  have  its  sensibilities  improperly 
awakened.  The  fear  of  nocturnal  apparitions,  it 
is  obvious,  would  not  be  so  easily  roused  in  one 
who  had  freed  himself  from  the  prejudices  of  the 

*13 


150  ON    THE    INFLUENCE   OP 

nursery,  although  not  altogether  from  the  power  of 
the  associations  there  formed,  as  in  one  whose 
belief  and  associations  on  that  subject  were  in 
harmony. 

But  the  conclusions  of  our  reason  have  not  only 
the  power  of  rendering  the  mind  less  susceptible  of 
emotions  when  brought  within  the  sphere  of  the 
exciting  cause,  less  liable  to  have  opposite  associa- 
tions roused,  they  have  sometimes  a  still  farther 
effect.  A  conviction  may  be  so  strongly  wrought 
into  the  understanding,  so  powerfully  impressed 
on  the  imagination,  as  entirely  to  subvert  former 
associations.  Clear  and  comprehensive  views,  ha- 
bitually entertained,  may  completely  subdue  the 
insubordination  of  the  sensitive  part  of  our  nature ; 
and  so  effectually  dissolve  the  combinations  of  feel- 
ing formed  in  early  life,  as  to  reduce  them  to  mere 
objects  of  cool  reminiscence.  The  conclusions  of 
our  reason  may,  in  time,  be  so  strongly  associated 
with  the  objects  as  to  be  suggested  by  them  more 
readily  than  the  feelings  with  which  those  objects 
were  so  intimately  blended.  This,  however,  must 
be  the  work  of  time,  the  gradual  effect  of  habitual 
thought.  In  the  endeavour  so  to  discipline  his  mind, 
a  man  may  expect  to  be  repeatedly  baffled,  but  he 
must  still  return  to  his  purpose  ;  he  must  keep  his  dis- 
passionate conclusions  steadily  before  him,  till  they 
come  to  form  part  of  the  familiar  views  of  his  un- 
derstanding, and  are  interwoven  with  his  habitual 
feelings.     Success  may  follow  such  an  attempt  on 


REASON  ON  THE  FEELINGS. 


151 


the  part  of  the  philosopher,  and  indeed  some  de- 
gree of  the  effect  will  necessarily  attend  every  ac- 
quisition of  sound  knowledge;  but  in  general  the 
erroneous  associations  of  mankind  will  be  found  of 
too  inveterate  a  nature  to  be  thoroughly  eradicated, 
and  will  maintain  an  occasional  ascendency  amidst 
all  the  advances  of  truth  and  the  triumphs  of  reason. 


ESSAY  V. 


ON  INATTENTION  TO  THE  DEPENDENCE  OF 
CAUSES  AND  EFFECTS  IN  MORAL  CONDUCT. 


PART  I. 

In  the  physical  world,  to  whatever  part  we  turn 
our  eyes,  we  are  presented  with  a  regular  succes- 
sion of  causes  and  effects.  By  gradual,  and  almost 
imperceptible  experience,  man  learns  to  accommo- 
date his  actions  to  the  fixed  laws  and  ascertainable 
properties  of  matter ;  and  by  observing  the  con- 
junction and  succession  of  phenomena,  he  acquires 
the  power  of  foreseeing  events  in  their  causes.  Nor 
is  he  a  mere  spectator  of  the  operations  of  nature, 
but  in  many  cases  he  interferes  with  her  processes, 
and  after  gathering  her  laws  from  observation,  he 
employs  their  agency  in  the  production  of  novel 
results  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  purposes. 
By  observing  the  train  of  physical  events,  which 
lie  beyond  his  control,  he  can  frequently  regulate 
his  actions  in  such  a  manner  as  to  avoid  hurtful, 
and  derive  advantage  from  beneficial  effects,  which 
he  cannot  prevent  or  produce :  and  where  he  is 


CAUSES  AND  EFFECTS  IN  MORAL  CONDUCT.   153 

enabled  actively  to  interfere  with  her  processes  he 
c^n  do  more,  he  can  arrest  or  avert  evils,  and  create 
positive  benetits. 

What  a  man  can  do  in  the  material,  he  may  also 
accomplish  in  a  similar  manner  in  the  moral  world. 
The  moral  and  intellectual  qualities  of  the  human 
race  present  an  equal  field  for  observation  and  sa- 
gacity. Certain  actions  lead  to  certain  results,  or 
are  means  connected  with  certain  ends  ;  and  by  ob- 
serving the  faculties  and  conduct  of  himself  and 
others,  he  may  trace  the  connections  thus  subsisting 
between  them.  If  he  desires  a  good,  depending  on 
the  state  of  his  own  mind,  or  of  the  minds  of  his  fel- 
low creatures,  he  must  find  out  and  employ  the 
means  with  which  it  is  conjoined  ;  if  he  wishes  to 
shun  an  evil  of  the  same  nature,  he  must  ascertain 
and  avoid  the  actions  of  which  it  is  the  effect.  The 
happiness  of  his  life  will  thus  essentially  depend  on 
a  strict  attention  to  the  tendencies  and  conse- 
quences of  human  actions.  Many  of  the  practical 
errors  of  mankind  seem  to  spring  from  a  heedless- 
ness of  these  tendencies ;  from  an  ignorance  or 
misconception  of  the  course  of  events,  or,  in  other 
words,  from  a  wrong  or  inadequate  apprehension  of 
the  dependence  of  causes  and  effects.  In  their 
plans,  pursuits,  and  general  conduct,  they  too  often 
betray  a  negligence  of  consequences,  a  hope 
against  experience,  a  defiance  of  probabilities,  a 
vagueness  of  anticipation,  which  looks  for  results 
where  no  proper  means  have   been   employed  to 


154        DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES  AND 

produce  them  :  their  actions  frequently  seem  to  in- 
dicate a  blind  expectation  that  the  order  of  nature 
will  be  violated  in  their  favour,  and  that,  amidst  the 
apparently  irregular  incidents  and  fortuitous  vicis- 
situdes of  the  world,  they  as  individuals  will  escape 
the  common  lot,  and  prove  exceptions  to  general 
rules.  All  this  principally  arises  from  the  want  of 
a  little  vigorous  attention,  and  close  reasoning. 
Nothing,  perhaps,  gives  its  possessor  such  a  decided 
superiority  over  the  multitude  as  the  power  of 
clearly  tracing  the  consequences  of  actions,  the  con- 
catenation of  mental  causes  and  effects,  and  the 
adaptation  of  moral  means  to  ends.  It  is  a  sagacity 
of  the  utmost  importance  in  the  conduct  of  life. 

The  errors,  which  have  been  adverted  to,  mani- 
fest themselves  in  various  ways.  The  vague 
expectation  of  gaining  advantages  without  employ- 
ing proper  means  may  be  seen  in  those  who  are 
perpetually  in  search  of  short  and  easy  roads  to 
knowledge ;  flattering  themselves,  that  by  the  indo- 
lent perusal  of  abridgments  and  compendiums,  or 
the  sacrifice  of  an  occasional  hour  at  a  popular  lec- 
ture, they  will,  without  much  application,  imbibe 
that  learning,  which  they  see  confers  so  much  dis- 
tinction on  others.  They  forget,  that,  from  the  very 
nature  of  the  case,  science  cannot  be  obtained  with- 
out labour  ;  that  ideas  must  be  frequently  presented 
to  the  mind  before  they  become  familiar  to  it;  that 
the  faculties  must  be  vigorously  exerted  to  possess 
much  efficiency ;  that  skill  is  the  eilbct  of  habit ; 


EFFECTS    IN    MORAL    CONDUCT.  155 

and  that  habit  is  acquired  by  the  frequent  repetition 
of  the  same  act.  Application  is  the  only  means  of 
securing  the  end  at  which  they  aim  ;  and  they  may 
rest  assured,  that  all  schemes  to  put  them  in  pos- 
session of  intellectual  treasures,  without  any  regular 
or  strenuous  efforts  on  their  part,  all  promises  to 
insinuate  learning  into  their  minds  at  so  small  an 
expense  of  time  and  labour  that  they  shall  scarcely 
be  sensible  of  the  process,  are  mere  delusions,  which 
can  terminate  in  nothing  but  disappointment  and 
mortification.  It  cannot  be  too  deeply  impressed 
on  the  mind,  that  application  is  the  price  to  be  paid 
for  mental  acquisitions,  and  that  it  is  as  absurd  to 
expect  them  without  it,  as  to  hope  for  a  harvest 
where  we  have  not  sown  the  seed. 

As  men  often  deceive  themselves  with  the  hope 
of  acquiring  knowledge  without  application,  so  they 
calculate  on  acquiring  wealth  without  industry  and 
economy,  and  repine  that  another  should  bear 
away  the  prize  which  they  have  made  no  effort  to 
secure.  Or,  perhaps,  impatient  of  this  slow  though 
certain  process,  they  attempt  to  seize  the  end  by 
some  extraordinary  means,  and  carry  by  a  single 
stroke  what  humbler  individuals  are  content  to  win 
by  regular  and  tedious  approaches.  They  see  the 
schemes  of  other  adventurers  continually  failing, 
yet  they  press  forward  in  the  same  course,  in  defi- 
ance of  probability,  and  in  the  hope  of  proving 
singular  exceptions  to  the  general  doom.  Their 
bold  speculations,  it  is  true,  may  sometimes  sue- 


156        DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES  AND 

ceed,  but  they  usually  terminate  in  ruin.  Disaster 
is  the  highly  probable  issue,  and  their  certain  con- 
sequence is  a  state  of  anxiety  and  suspense  for 
which  no  success  can  atone. 

But  the  nnost  important  mistakes   of  the  class 
under  consideration  are  those  into  which  men  fall 
in  their  moral  conduct.     Misery  in  one  shape  or 
other  is  the  inevitable  consquence  of  all  vice ;  and 
a  man  can  scarcely  be  under  a  greater  delusion 
than  to  suppose,  that  he  can  in  any  instance  add  to 
his  happiness  by  a  sacrifice  of  principle.     Yet,  from 
the  want  of  a  clear  perception  of  the  tendencies  of 
actions,  it  is  too  often  assumed,  that  vice  would  be 
pleasant  enough  were  it  not  forbidden  ;  and  many 
a  one  indulge  his  guilty  passions  because  he  knows 
the  pleasure  to   be  certain,  while  the  punishment, 
he  flatters  himself,  is  only  contingent.     Every  de- 
parture from  virtue,  however,  draws  after  it  a  train 
of  evils,  which  no  art  can  escape.     The  ruin  of 
health  is   the   consequence  of  intemperance   and 
debauchery,  the  contempt  and  mistrust  of  mankind 
follow  upon  deceit  and  dishonesty,  and  all  other 
deviations  from  moral  rectitude  are  attended  by 
their  respective  evil  effects.     Some  of  these  con- 
sequences are  certain  and  uniform,  and  if  others  do 
not  invariably  follow,  they  ought  to  be  considered 
in  practice  as  inevitable  from   the  rarity   of  the 
anomalous  instances.     Between  acting  against  pos- 
sibility, and  against  a  high  degree  of  probability, 
there  is  little  difference  in  point  of  wisdom.   General 


EFFECTS  IN  MORAL    CONDUCT.  157 

rules  will  fail,  or  appear  unnecessary,  in  particular 
instances ;  but  as  these  instances  cannot  be  foreseen, 
and  are  few  in  number,  he  who  wishes  to  secure 
the  end  which  the  general  rule  has  in  view  must 
observe-it,  and  would  be  guilty  of  folly  to  speculate 
on  its  exceptions.  If  a  man  wishes  to  be  a  long 
liver,  he  must  adopt  habits  of  sobriety  and  tem- 
perance, as  the  most  likely  way  of  obtaining  his 
purpose,  notwithstanding  the  instances  of  a  few 
individuals  who  have  reached  a  good  old  age  in 
direct  violation  of  this  precept.  Men  should  re- 
collect, too,  before  cheating  themselves  into  the 
hope  of  impunity  in  vice,  that  however  they  may 
escape  some  of  the  peculiar  effects,  they  can  have 
no  security  against  its  general  consequences.  All 
vices  are  accompanied  by  self-degradation,  as  the 
substance  by  the  shadow ;  by  a  deterioration  of 
character  fraught  with  incalculable  mischief  to  our 
future  peace  ;  by  the  contempt,  suspicion,  or  indig- 
nation of  our  fellow-creatures  on  their  discovery  ; 
and  whether  discovered  or  undiscovered,  they  are 
pursued  by  that  secret  uneasiness,  which,  by  the 
constitution  of  our  nature,  is  the  doom  of  guilt, 
however  successful,  or  however  concealed.  A  man 
may,  indeed,  proceed  for  a  time  in  the  career  of  ini- 
quity, with  a  seeming  carelessness,  and  enjoyment, 
and  obduracy  of  conscience  ;  but  as  long  as  the 
human  mind  retains  its  present  structure,  he  can 
never  be  sure,  that  the  next  moment  will  not  plunge 
him  into  the  acutest  agonies  of  remorse. 

14 


158       DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES  AND 

Virtuous  actions,  and  virtuous  qualities,  on  the 
contrary,  may  be  regarded  as  the  necessary,  or  most 
hkely  means  to  secure  certain  good  ends  ;  as  roads 
terminating  in  pleasant  places.  Thus  honesty  is 
the  means  of  inspiring  confidence,  veracity  of  ob- 
taining credit  for  what  we  say,  and  temperance  of 
preserving  health.  If  v^e  would  be  esteemed,  loved, 
and  confided  in,  we  must  evince  qualities  which  are 
estimable,  amiable,  and  calculated  to  attract  con- 
fidence. The  error  of  many  consists  in  expecting 
to  arrive  at  the  place  without  travelling  the  road. 
They  imagine  that  they  can  retain  health  of  body 
and  peace  of  mind  amidst  sensuality,  cruelty,  and 
injustice,  and  calculate  on  the  respect  of  their 
neighbours  in  the  face  of  actions  almost  beneath 
contempt.  It  would  be  as  rational  to  form  expecta- 
tions of  reaching  London  by  pursuing  a  northerly 
route  from  Edinburgh,  or  of  prolonging  life  by 
poisoned  nutriment. 

Nor  let  any  man  suppose,  that  he  can  reap  the 
advantages  of  virtue  by  hypocritical  pretension. 
There  is  a  consistency  of  conduct  which  a  hypocrite 
can  scarcely  maintain  ;  and  even  if  he  could  secure 
some  of  the  particular  ends,  which  virtuous  qualities 
are  the  means  of  gaining,  there  is  a  general  result  in 
serenity  of  mind,  purity  of  taste,  and  elevation  of 
character,  which  lies  infinitely  beyond  his  reach. 

These  errors,  this  disregard  of  consequences  and 
irrational  expectation  of  advantages,  without  adopt- 
ing appropriate  measures  to  obtain  them,  may  be 


EFFECTS    IN    MORAL    CONDUCT.  159 

particularly  observed  to  prevail  in  domestic  life. 
Of  the  miscalculation,  that  v^^e  shall  be  loved  and 
respected  without  evincing  amiable  and  estimable 
qualities,  we  may  there  see  abundant  instances. 
Parents  and  children,  husbands  and  wives,  brothers 
and  sisters,  reciprocally  complain  of  each  other's 
deficiency  of  affection,  and  think  it  hard,  that  the 
tie  of  relationship  should  not  secure  invariable 
kindness  and  indestructible  love.  They  expect 
some  secret  influence  of  blood,  some  physical  sym- 
pathy, some  natural  attraction,  to  retain  the  affection 
of  their  relatives,  without  any  solicitude  on  their 
part  to  cherish  or  confirm  it.  They  forget,  that  man 
is  so  constituted  as  to  love  only  what  in  some  way 
or  other,  directly  or  indirectly,  immediately  or 
remotely,  gives  him  pleasure ;  that  even  natural 
affection  is  the  result  of  pleasurable  associations  in 
his  mind,  or  at  least  may  be  overcome  by  associa- 
tions of  an  opposite  character,  and  that  the  sure 
way  to  make  themselves  beloved  is  to  display 
amiable  qualities  to  those  whose  regard  they  wish 
K  to  obtain,  if  our  friends  appear  to  look  upon  us 
with  little  interest,  if  our  arrival  is  seen  without 
pleasure,  and  our  departure  without  regret,  instead 
of  charging  them  with  a  deficiency  of  feeling,  we 
should  turn  our  scrutiny  upon  ourselves.  The  well- 
directed  eye  of  self-examination  might  probably 
find  out,  that  their  inditFerence  arises  from  a  want 

Ion  our  part  of  those  qualities  which  are  requisite  to 
inspire  affection  ;  that  it  is  the  natural  and  necessary 
I 


160       DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES  AND 

consequence  of  our  own  character  and  deportment. 
It  is  a  folly  to  flatter  ourselves,  that  our  estimation, 
either  in  the  circle  of  our  friends  or  in  the  world  at 
large,  will  not  take  its  colour  from  the  nature  of  our 
conduct.  There  is  scarcely  one  of  our  actions,  our 
hahits,  or  our  expressions,  which  may  not  have  its 
share  in  that  complex  feeling  with  which  we  are 
regarded  by  others. 

It  is  true,  that  all  the  pleasurable  associations, 
formed  with  regard  to  each  other  in  the  minds  of 
those  who  are  connected  by  blood,  do  not  depend 
on  the  personal  character  of  their  object,  and  that 
some  of  them  can  scarcely  be  eradicated  by  any 
possible  errors  of  conduct.  A  mother's  love  is  the 
result  of  an  extensive  combination  of  ideas  and  feel- 
ings, in  which,  for  a  long  time,  the  moral  and  mental 
qualities  of  her  child  can  have  little  share  ;  but  even 
her  affection,  supported  as  it  is  by  all  the  strength 
of  such  associations,  may  be  weakened,  if  not  de- 
stroyed, by  the  ill-temper,  ingratitude,  or  worthless- 
ness  of  her  offspring.  The  affection  subsisting  be- 
tween other  relatives  must  of  course  be  far  more 
liable  to  be  impaired  by  similar  causes,  and  must 
chiefly  depend  for  its  continuance  on  personal  cha- 
racter. As  vicious  qualities  may  prove  too  strong 
for  natural  affection,  so,  on  the  other  hand,  amiable 
qualities  are  frequently  found  to  inspire  love,  even 
under  circumstances  of  a  very  contrary  tendency ; 
as  may  be  seen  in  the  attachment  sometimes  evinced 
by  beautiful  women  to  men  of  ugly  features  or  de- 


EFFECTS    IN    MORAL    CONDUCT. 


161 


formed  persons.  To  see  the  same  countenance, 
however  defective  in  form,  constantly  preserving  an 
expression  of  tenderness  amidst  all  the  cares  and 
disappointments  of  life,  to  hear  language  of  uniform 
kindness,  and  be  the  object  of  nameless  acts  of  re- 
gard, can  hardly  fail,  whatever  other  circumstances 
may  operate,  to  beget  feelings  of  reciprocal  atfection. 


14* 


ESSAY  V, 


ON 


INATTENTION  TO  THE  DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES 
AND  EFFECTS  IN  MORAL  CONDUCT. 


PART  IL 

While  it  will  be  found,  that  many  circumstances, 
in  every  man's  condition,  are  exactly  such  as  might 
be  expected  to  result  from  the  qualities  of  his  mind, 
and  the  tenor  of  his  conduct,  it  must  not  be  over- 
looked, that  there  are  many  others  over  which  he 
has  no  control.  Human  life  is  a  voyage,  in  which 
he  can  choose  neither  the  vessel  nor  the  weather, 
although  much  may  be  done  in  the  management  of 
the  sails  and  the  guidance  of  the  helm.  There  are 
a  thousand  unavoidable  accidents  which  circum- 
scribe the  command  he  possesses  over  his  own  for- 
tune. With  the  greatest  industry  he  may  be  sud- 
denly plunged  into  poverty ;  amidst  the  strictest  ob- 
^  servance  of  temperance  he  may  be  afflicted  with 
disease ;  and  in  the  practice  of  every  virtue  that 
adorns  human  life  he  may  be  the  victim  of  misfor- 
tune, from  the  ingratitude  and  baseness  of  his  fellow 
men,  the  untimely  dissolution  of  cherished  connec- 


EFFECTS    IN    MORAL    CONDUCT.  163 

tions,  or  the  wreck  of  schemes  prudently  formed, 
and  of  hopes  wisely  cherished. 

Miseries  and  misfortunes  like  these,  not  depend- 
ing on  the  conduct  or  character,  it  would  be  unrea- 
sonable to  expect  that  conduct  to  be  able  to  avert ; 
but  amidst  them  all  he  will  not  cease  to  feel,  in  va- 
rious ways,  the  beneficial  consequences  and  conso- 
latory influence  of  his  good  actions.  In  the  estima- 
tion of  some  people,  a  virtuous  man  ought  never  to 
be  subject  to  accidental  calamity ;  but  it  would 
probably  be  difficult  to  assign  a  reason  why  he 
should  be  more  exempt  than  a  man  of  contrary  cha- 
racter, from  the  misery  arising  out  of  occurrences 
beyond  human  control.  Why,  it  may  be  asked, 
should  the  vicious  man  suffer  any  thing  but  the  con- 
sequences of  his  vices,  including  of  course  the  re- 
proaches of  his  own  conscience,  and  the  actions  as 
well  as  sentiments  which  his  conduct  occasions  in 
others  ?  These  bad  consequences,  and  the  loss  of 
that  happiness  which  virtue  would  have  brought  in 
her  train,  constitute,  it  may  be  said,  the  proper  dif- 
ference between  his  fate  and  the  fate  of  the  virtuous 
man,  and  form  a  natural  and  sufficient  reason,  both 
to  himself  and  others,  for  acting  differently  in  fu- 
ture. Other  evils  which  may  happen  to  him  can 
never  operate  to  deter  him  from  his  guilty  career, 
because  he  can  see  no  connection  that  they  have 
with  it. 

Whatever  opinion  we  mfay  entertain,  however, 
as  to  the  reasonableness  of  all  men  being  on  a  level 


164       DEPENDENCE  OF  CAUSES  AND 

with  regard  to  accidental  and  uncontrollable  evils, 
the  fact  is  certain,  that  in  the  actual  condition  of 
mankind  we  do  not  see  the  virtuous  enjoying  an  ex- 
emption from  any  evils  but  such  as  are  the  peculiar 
consequences  of  those  vices  from  which  they  re- 
frain ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  do  we  see  the  vicious 
deprived  of  any  benefits  but  such  as  are  to  be  at- 
tained exclusively  by  virtuous  conduct.  We  should 
expect,  therefore,  from  virtuous  actions  and  quali- 
ties only  their  peculiar  consequences ;  and  in  re- 
commending them  to  others,  we  should  be  careful 
to  do  it  on  just  and  proper  grounds.  It  is  injurious 
to  the  cause  of  good  morals  to  invest  virtue  with 
false  powers,  because  every  day's  experience  may 
detect  the  fallacy ;  and  he  who  has  proved  the  un- 
soundness of  part  of  our  recommendation,  may  rea- 
sonably grow  suspicious  of  the  whole.  Many  of  our 
writers  of  fiction,  with  the  best  intentions,  injure  the 
cause  which  they  support,  by  rewarding  virtuous 
conduct  with  accidental  good  fortune.  After  in- 
volving a  good  man,  for  example,  in  a  combination 
of  calamitous  circumstances,  in  which  he  conducts 
himself  with  scrupulous  honour  and  integrity,  they 
extricate  him  from  his  difficulties,  as  a  reward  for 
his  virtue,  by  the  unexpected  discovery  of  a  rich 
uncle,  who  was  supposed  to  have  died  in  poverty ; 
or  by  a  large  legacy  from  a  distant  relation,  who 
happened  most  opportunely  to  quit  the  world  at  the 
required  crisis.  All  such  representations,  leading 
as  they  do  to  the  expectation  of  fortuitous  advan- 


EFFECTS  IN  MORAL  CONDUCT.        165 

tages  in  recompense  of  good  actions,  cannot  be 
otherwise  than  pernicious.  If  writers  wish  to  re- 
present a  good  man,  contending  with  misfortune, 
(by  which  they  may  certainly  convey  a  most  excel- 
lent lesson,)  their  aim  ought  to  be,  to  exhibit  the 
sources  of  consolation  which  he  finds,  as  well  in  his 
own  consciousness,  as  in  the  impression  which  his 
conduct  has  made  on  those  around  him ;  in  the 
esteem,  gratitude,  and  affection  of  those  amongst 
whom  he  has  lived,  and  in  the  actions  on  their  part 
to  which  these  sentiments  give  birth. 

The  true  moral  of  fictitious  writings  lies  in  the 
clear  exhibition  of  the  tendencies  of  actions  ;  and  if 
any  thing  is  conceded  to  the  production  of  effect,  it 
ought  to  be,  not  a  change  in  the  character  of  these 
tendencies,  but  a  more  lucid  development  of  them 
than  life  actually  presents.  Although  the  painter 
is  allowed  to  unite  beauties  on  his  canvass  which 
are  rarely  presented  by  nature  in  actual  combina- 
tion, and  to  sink  all  those  attendant  circumstances, 
which,  however  commonly  occurring,  would  im- 
pair the  effect  to  be  produced,  still  he  must  faith- 
fully adhere  to  the  qualities  of  natural  objects  ;  and, 
in  the  same  way,  although  the  dramatist  may  give  us 
a  selection  of  actions  and  incidents  disentangled 
from  superfluous  details  and  accompaniments,  he 
must  exhibit  them  according  to  their  true  tendencies 
and  relations. 

t     There  is  another  consideration  relative  to  the 
present  subject  which  is  deserving  of  notice.  What 


166       DEPENDENCE  OP  CAUSES  AND 

appears  the  inevitable  consequence  of  circumstances 
not  in  our  power,  is  frequently  the  natural  effect  of 
some  subordinate  part  of  our  character.  The  indus- 
trious man,  who  appears  at  first  sight  to  have  been 
ruined  by  the  misconduct  of  others,  or  by  some  un- 
expected revolution  in  the  business  of  society,  may 
in  reality  owe  his  ruin  to  a  want  of  circumspection, 
prudence  or  foresight.  The  natural  consequence  of 
his  indus^y  was  prosperity,  but  the  natural  conse- 
quence of  his  imprudence  was  loss  and  misfortune. 
We  must  not  expect  that  the  exercise  of  one  virtue 
will  be  followed  by  the  beneficial  consequences  of 
all ;  neither  must  we  conclude  that  the  indulgence 
of  any  vice  will  be  pursued  by  unmixed  evil,  and 
destroy  the  good  effects  of  better  qualities.    All  the 
virtues  and  the  vices  have  their  respective  good  and 
evil  consequences,  which  will  be  felt  in  proportion 
as  each  vice  and  virtue  is  exercised.  Industry,  eco- 
nomy, shrewdness,  and  caution,  for  instance,  with- 
out any  great  admixture  of  moral  worth,  or  even  in 
conjunction  with  meanness  and  fraudulence,  may 
often  be  successful  in  the  attainment  of  wealth; 
while  these  qualities,  so  attended,  can  never  yield 
the  fruits  of  integrity,  ease  of  conscience,  elevation 
of  character,  and  the  esteem  of  the  good. 

From  all  that  has  been  said  it  sufficiently  appears, 
that  although  our  fortune,  our  rank  in  life,  our  bodily 
organization,  and  many  other  circumstances  of  our 
condition,  may  not  be  materially  subject  to  our  con- 
trol, yet  that  our  health,  our  peace  of  mind,  our 


N 

N 


V 


EFFECTS    IN    MORAL    CONDUCT.  ,    167 

estimation  in  the  world,  our  place  in  the  affections 
of  our  friends,  and  our  happiness  in  general,  will 
inevitably  be  more  or  less  regulated  by  the  part 
which  we  act  and  the  properties  of  our  character. 
Jt  is  a  serious  consideration,  and  one  which  ought 
to  have  more  weight  in  the  world  than  it  appears 
to  possess,  that  all  our  actions  and  all  our  qualities 
have  some  certain  tendency,  and  may  greatly  affect 
our  well-being ;  that  in  every  thing  we  do,  we  may 
be  possibly  laying  a  train  of  consequences,  the  ope- 
ration of  which  may  terminate  only  with  our  exist- 
ence ;  and  that  a  steady  adherence  to  the  rules  of 
virtue  and  a  conformity  to  the  dictates  of  discretion, 
are  the  only  securities  we  can  provide  for  the  hap- 
piness of  our  future  destiny. 


ESSAY   VI. 


ON 

SOME  OF  THE  CAUSES  AND  CONSEQUENCES  OF 
INDIVIDUAL  CHARACTER. 


Whatever  subsequent  circumstances  may  effect, 
it  can  scarcely  be  questioned,  that  all  human  beings 
come  into  the  world  with  the  germs  of  peculiar 
mental,  as  well  as  physical  qualities.  Attempts, 
indeed,  have  been  made  to  resolve  all  mental  va- 
rieties into  the  effects  of  dissimilar  external  circum- 
stances, but  with  too  little  success  to  require  any 
formal  refutation.  We  are,  then,  naturally  led  to 
inquire,  how  are  these  original  peculiarities  occa- 
sioned? Whence  arise  those  qualities  of  mind 
which  constitute  the  individuality  of  men?  There 
must  be  causes  why  the  mind  as  well  as  the  body 
of  one  man  differs  constitutionally  from  that  of 
another ;  what  are  they  ?  Perhaps  all  that  can  be 
said  in  reply  to  these  inquiries  is,  that  the  mental, 
like  the   bodily  constitution  of  every  individual. 


or    INDIVIDUAL    CHARACTER.  169 

depends,  in  some  inexplicable  way,  on  the  conjoint 
qualities  of  his  parents.  It  depends,  evidently,  not 
on  the  qualities  of  one  of  the  parents  only,  but  on 
those  of  both.  A  moment's  reflection  will  teach  us, 
that  the  individuality  of  any  human  being,  that  ever 
existed,  was  absolutely  dependent  on  the  union  of 
one  particular  man  with  one  particular  woman.  If 
either  the  husband  or  the  wife  had  been  different,  a 
different  being  would  have  come  into  the  world. 
For  the  production  of  the  individual  called  Shake- 
speare, it  was  necessary  that  his  father  should  marry 
the  identical  woman  whom  he  did  marry.  Had  he 
selected  any  other  wife,  the  world  have  would  had 
no  Shakespeare.  He  might  have  had  a  son,  but  that 
son  would  have  been  an  essentially  different  indi- 
vidual ;  he  would  have  been  the  same  neither  in 
mental  nor  physical  qualities ;  he  would  have  been 
placed  in  a  different  position  amongst  mankind,  and 
subject  to  the  operation  of  different  circumstances. 
It  seems  highly  probable,  also,  that  if  a  marriage 
had  taken  place  between  the  same  male  and  female, 
either  at  an  earlier  or  a  later  period  of  their  lives, 
the  age  at  which  they  came  together  would  have 
affected  the  identity  of  the  progeny.  If  they  had 
been  married,  for  instance,  in  the  year  1810,  their 
eldest  son  would  not  be  the  same  being  as  if  they 
had  been  married  ten  years  sooner.  It  may  be  re- 
marked, too,  that  not  only  the  time  at  which  persons 
are  married,  but  their  mode  of  living,  and  their 
habits  generally,  as  they  have  the  power  to  affect 

15 


170  CAUSES    AND    CONSEQUENCES 

the  physical  constitution  of  their  progeny,  may  also 
affect  the  constitution  of  their  minds,  and  occasion 
beings  to  be  brought  into  the  world  absolutely  dif- 
ferent from  those  who  would  have  seen  the  light 
under  other  circumstances. 

With  regard  to  physical  conformation,  every  one 
knows  that  the  face  and  figure  are  frequently  trans- 
mitted from  parents  to  their  offspring.  Sometimes 
the  father's  form  and  lineaments  seem  to  predomi- 
nate, sometimes  the  mother's,  and  sometimes  there 
is  a  variety  produced  unlike  either  of  the  parents ; 
but  by  what  principles  these  proportions  and  mo- 
difications are  regulated,  it  is  impossible  to  ascer- 
tain. The  transmission  of  mental  qualities  is  not, 
perhaps,  equally  apparent,  but  it  is  equally  capri- 
cious. In  some  cases  we  see  the  characteristics  of 
the  parents  perpetuated  in  their  offspring,  and  in 
other  cases  no  resemblance  is  to  be  discovered. 
The  passions  and  temper  appear  to  be  frequently 
inherited;  and  although  the  proneness  of  children 
to  imitation  may  partly  account  for  the  appearance, 
it  cannot  be  admitted  as  a  complete  explanation, 
since  the  same  spirit  will  manifest  itself  where  pa- 
rents and  children  have  never  lived  together.  The 
resemblance  between  their  intellectual  properties 
is  seldom  equally  striking.  In  these,  though  there 
is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  they  are  not  equally 
transmissible,  there  is  at  least  less  room  for  imita- 
tion. It  is  a  common  remark,  that  the  sons  of  emi- 
nent men  are  themselves  rarely  conspicuous  for 


OF    INDIVIDUAL    CHARACTER.  171 

talents;  and  yet,  on  the  other  hand,  intellectual 
characteristics  are  sometimes  known  to  run  through 
whole  families. 

We  have  already  intimated,  that  both  the  mental 
and  physical  constitution  seem  to  depend  on  the 
united  qualities  of  both  the  parents ;  not  solely, 
however,  for  we  every  day  see  phenomena  both  of 
mind  and  body,  which  we  can  refer  only  to  inex- 
plicable accidents.  Such  are  idiotism  and  mal- 
organization.  The  instances  which  may  be  cited 
of  dull  children  being  the  offspring  of  parents,  both 
of  whom  have  been  remarkable  for  quickness  of 
intellect,  present  no  greater  difficulty  than  analo- 
gous instances  with  regard  to  corporeal  qualities. 
It  is  as  easily  conceivable  that  two  peculiar  consti- 
tutions, which  separately  occasioned  or  were  at- 
tended by  intellectual  quickness,  may  produce  the 
reverse  in  the  offspring,  as  that  a  fair  child  may  be 
born  of  parents  both  of  whom  have  dark  com- 
plexions. 

These  cursory  observations  naturally  lead  us  to 
reflect  on  the  long  chain  of  consequences  of  which 
the  marriage  of  two  persons  may  be  the  first  link ; 
and  what  an  important  influence  such  an  union  may 
have  on  human  affairs.  If  two  men  and  two  women 
founded  a  colony,  by  removing  to  some  uninhabited 
district  or  island,  where  they  were  cut  off  from  all 
intercourse  with  the  rest  of  their  species ;  the  whole 
train  of  subsequent  events  in  that  colony  to  the  end 
of  time  would  depend  on  the  manner  in  which  they 


172  CAUSES    AND    CONSEQUENCES 

paired.  If  the  older  man  married  the  older  woman, 
a  different  train  of  affairs,  it  is  manifest,  would  en- 
sue, from  that  which  would  take  place  if  the  older 
man  married  the  younger  woman.  In  the  first  case, 
the  offspring  of  the  marriage  would  be  totally  dif- 
ferent individuals  from  those  which  would  have 
been  brought  into  the  world  in  the  second  case. 
They  would  think,  feel,  and  act,  in  a  widely  differ- 
ent manner,  and  not  a  single  event  depending  on 
human  action  would  be  precisely  the  same  as  any 
event  in  the  other  case. 

As  a  farther  illustration,  it  may  not  be  devoid  of 
amusement  to  trace  the  consequences  which  would 
have  ensued,  or  rather  which  would  have  been  pre- 
vented, had  the  father  of  some  eminent  character 
formed  a  different  matrimonial  connection.  Suppose 
the  father  of  Bonaparte  had  married  any  other  lady 
than  the  one  who  was  actually  destined  to  become 
his  mother.  Agreeably  to  the  tenor  of  the  preceding 
observations,  it  is  obvious  that  Bonaparte  himself 
would  not  have  appeared  in  the  world.  The  affairs 
of  France  would  have  fallen  into  different  hands,  and 
would  have  been  conducted  in  another  manner.  The 
measures  of  the  British  cabinet,  the  debates  in  par- 
liament, the  subsidies  to  foreign  powers,  the  battles 
by  sea  and  land,  the  marches  and  countermarches, 
the  wounds,  deaths,  and  promotions,  the  fears,  and 
hopes,  and  anxieties  of  a  thousand  individuals,  would 
all  have  been  different.  The  speculations  of  those 
writers  and  speakers  who  employed  themselves  in 


OP    INDIVIDUAL    CHARACTER.  173 

nscussing  these  various  subjects,  and  canvassing 
the  conduct  of  this  celebrated  man,  would  not  have 
been  called  forth.  The  train  of  ideas  in  everj  mind 
interested  in  public  affairs  would  not  have  been 
the  same.  Pitt  would  not  have  made  the  same 
speeches,  nor  Fox  the  same  replies.  Lord  Byron's 
poetry  would  have  wanted  some  splendid  passages. 
The  Duke  of  Wellington  might  have  still  been  plain 
Arthur  Wellesley.  Mr.  Warden  would  not  have 
written  his  book,  nor  the  Edinburgh  critic  his  re- 
view of  it;  nor  could  the  author  of  this  essay  have 
availed  himself  of  his  present  illustration.  The 
imagination  of  the  reader  will  easily  carry  him 
through  all  the  various  consequences  to  soldiers  and 
sailors,  tradesmen  and  artisans,  printers  and  book- 
sellers, downward  through  every  gradation  of  so- 
ciety. In  a  word,  when  we  take  into  account  these 
various  consequences,  and  the  thousand  ways  in 
which  the  mere  intelligence  of  Bonaparte's  proceed- 
ings, and  of  the  measures  pursued  to  counteract 
them,  influenced  the  feelings,  the  speech,  and  the 
actions  of  mankind,  it  is  scarcely  too  much  to  say, 
that  the  single  circumstance  of  Bonaparte's  father 
marrying  as  he  did  has  more  or  less  affected  almost 
every  individual  in  Europe,  as  well  as  a  numerous 
multitude  in  the  other  quarters  of  the  globe. 

We  see  from  the  preceding  glance,  what  an  im- 
portant share  an  individual  may  have  in  modifying 
the  course  of  events,  and  how  his  influence  may 
extend,  in  some  way  or  other,  through  the  minutest 

15* 


174  CAUSES  AND  CONSEQUENCES 

ramifications  of  society.  Yet  amidst  all  this  influ- 
ence, we  may  also  perceive  the  operation  of  gen- 
eral causes ;  of  those  principles  of  the  mind  common 
to  all  individuals,  and  of  the  physical  circumstances 
by  which  they  are  surrounded.  The  individual 
character  itself,  indeed,  partly  receives  its  tone  and 
properties  from  general  causes,  and  much  of  the  re- 
action which  it  exerts  may  be,  in  an  indirect  sense, 
ascribed  to  them.  Thus,  although  the  marriage  of 
Bonaparte's  father  and  mother,  the  connection  of 
those  particular  persons,  was  the  cause  of  his  ex- 
istence, and  of  many  of  the  peculiarities  by  which 
he  was  distinguished,  yet  his  character  and  conduct 
were  in  no  small  degree  moulded  by  the  spirit  of 
the  age.  There  are  many  general  causes,  it  is  ob- 
vious, which  would  have  operated,  although  any 
given  person  had  never  come  into  the  world. 
There  is  a  certain  progress  or  course  of  affairs, 
that  holds  on,  amidst  all  the  various  impressions, 
the  checks,  and  the  impulses,  which  it  receives 
from  individual  character.  If  Bonaparte  had  never 
existed,  the  nations  of  the  earth  would,  in  all  likeli- 
hood, have  been  in  much  the  same  relative  situa- 
tion as  they  are,  and,  at  all  events,  they  would  have 
made  similar  advances  in  political  knowledge.  The 
violence  of  the  French  Revolution  would  probably 
have  been  directed  by  some  other  ambitious  leader 
against  the  states  of  Europe ;  it  might  have  lasted 
nearly  the  same  time,  and  subsided  in  a  similar 
way.     But  although  the  general  result  might  have 


OP  INDIVIDUAL  CHARACTER.  175 

been  in  many  respects  similar,  the  train  of  political 
events  would  have  been  altogether  different ;  there 
would  have  been  quite  a  different  mass  of  materials 
for  the  future  historian. 

The  remark  may  be  extended,  with  still  more 
certainty,  to  almost  all  the  arts  and  sciences.  Com- 
posed as  their  history  necessarily  is  of  the  achieve- 
ments of  individuals,  their  advancement  is  the  result 
of  general  causes,  and  independent  in  a  certain  sense 
on  individual  character.  The  inventions  of  print- 
ing and  gunpowder,  the  discovery  of  the  virtues  of 
the  loadstone,  and  even  the  inductive  logic  of  Ba- 
con, were  sure  to  mark  the  progress  of  human  af- 
fairs, and  were  not  owing  to  the  mere  personal 
qualities,  nor  necessarily  bound  to  the  destiny  of 
those  who  promulgated  them  to  the  world.  The 
discoveries  of  modern  astronomy  would  doubtless 
have  been  ultimately  attained,  although  such  a 
person  as  Sir  Isaac  Newton  had  never  seen  the 
light ;  but  they  would  not  have  been  attained  in 
the  same  way,  nor  perhaps  at  the  same  period. 
The  science,  it  is  probable,  would  have  been  ex- 
tremely dissimilar  in  the  detail,  in  the  rapidity  of 
its  progress,  and  the  order  of  its  discoveries,  while 
there  is  every  reason  to  think  it  would  have  been 
much  the  same  in  its  final  result* 


ESSAY   VII. 


ON 

THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  LIFE. 


Although  the  events  of  our  lives  appear  in  the 
retrospect  naturally  enough  connected  with  each 
other,  yet  if  we  compare  two  widely  distant  periods 
of  the  past,  we  shall  often  find  them  so  discordant 
as  to  excite  our  surprise  that  the  same  being  should 
have  been  placed  in  circumstances  so  essentially 
dissimilar.  And  if  we  could  foresee  some  of  the 
circumstances  of  our  future  lives,  it  would  fre- 
quently appear  quite  out  of  the  limits  of  possibility 
that  we  should  be  brought  into  them.  Our  present 
state  would  seem  so  full  of  insurmountable  obsta- 
cles to  such  a  charge,  that  we  could  not  form  a 
conjecture  by  what  instrumentality  it  was  to  be  ef- 
fected ;  we  could  not  conceive  how  the  current  of 
our  destiny  was  to  be  so  strangely  diverted  from  its 
original  course,  nor  how  the  barriers,  which  cir- 
cumscribe our  condition,  were  to  be  so  entirely 
overthrown.     But  time  gradually  elaborates  appa- 


ON  THE  VICISSITUDES  OF  LIFE.  177 

rent  impossibilities  into  very  natural  and  consistent 
events.  A  friend  is  lost  by  death ;  a  rival  is  re- 
moved from  the  sphere  of  competition  ;  a  superior 
falls  and  leaves  a  vacancy  in  society  to  be  filled  up  ; 
a  series  of  events  renders  a  measure  advisable,  of 
which  a  few  years  before  we  never  dreamed ;  new 
circumstances  bring  around  us  new  persons';  novel 
connections  open  fresh  prospects  ;  objects  before 
unknown  excite  passions  before  dormant,  and  rouse 
talents  of  which  we  were  scarcely  conscious ;  and 
our  whole  ideas  and  feelings  varying  and  keeping 
pace  with  these  revolutions,  we  are  at  length 
brought  quite  naturally  into  the  very  condition, 
which  a  few  years  ago  seemed  utterly  irreconcil- 
able with  our  position  in  the  world  and  our  rela- 
tions to  society.  Many  circumstances  of  our  lives 
would  appear  like  dreams,  if  we  were  abruptly 
thrown  into  them,  without  perceiving  the  succes- 
sion of  events  by  which  we  came  there.  We  should 
feel  like  the  poor  man  in  the  Arabian  Tales,  who, 
while  under  the  influence  of  a  sleeping-draught,  was 
divested  of  his  clothes,  and  attired  like  a  prince, 
and  on  awaking  was  strangely  perplexed  to  find 
himself  surrounded  by  all  the  outward  appendages 
of  royalty,  and  by  a  crowd  of  attendants  who  treated 
him  as  their  monarch.  It  is  the  gradual  develope- 
ment  of  events,  their  connection  and  dependence 
on  each  other,  and  the  corresponding  changes  in 
our  views,  which  give  the  character  of  reality  to 
actual  hfe,  as  they  confer  it  on  the  fictions  of  ima- 


178  ON  THE  VICISSITUDES  OP  LIFE. 

gination.  A  succession  of  trivial  changes  carries 
the  mind  without  abruptness  to  a  wide  distance 
from  its  former  station,  as  a  staircase  conducts  us 
to  a  lofty  eminence  by  a  series  of  minute  eleva- 
tions. Hence  it  is  that  men  seldom  suffer  those 
extreme  sensations  from  a  change  of  circumstances 
which  we  are  sometimes  led  to  expect.  Persons 
in  low  life  are  apt  to  think  that  the  splendour,  to 
which  a  man  of  their  own  class  has  raised  himself 
by  industry  and  talents,  must  teem  with  uninter- 
rupted enjoyment ;  that  the  contrast  of  his  former 
lowliness  with  his  present  elevation  must  be  a  peren- 
nial spring  of  pleasurable  emotion.  It  may  indeed 
occasionally  yield  him  gratifying  reflections,  but  it 
is  seldom  in  his  power  to  feel  the  full  force  of  the 
difference.  It  is  not  in  nature  that  at  one  and  the 
same  time  he  should  feel  ardent  admiration  of 
splendour  and  familiarity  with  it ;  the  panting  de- 
sire for  an  object  and  the  satisfied  sense  of  enjoy- 
ment. He  cannot  combine  at  the  same  moment 
the  possession  of  the  feelings  of  two  remote  periods 
of  his  life,  so  as  alternately  to  pass  from  one  to  the 
other,  and  revel  in  the  full  rapture  of  the  contrast. 
No  power  of  imagination  can  present  him  at  once 
with  two  vivid  landscapes  of  his  mental  condition 
at  two  different  junctures,  so  as  to  enable  him  to 
bring  into  distinct  comparison  all  their  lights,  and 
shades,  and  colours.  The  hand  of  time  has  been 
constantly  at  work  to  wear  out  the  impressions  of 
his  past  existence.     While  he  has  been  led  from 


.-; 


ON  THE  VICISSITUDES  OP  LIFE.  179 

one  vicissitude  to  another,  from  one  state  of  mind 
to  a  different  state,  almost  all  the  peculiarities  of 
his  original  views  and  feelings  have  been  succes- 
sively dropped  in  his  progress,  till  it  has  become 
an  effort,  if  not  an  impossibility,  to  recollect  them 
with  any  sort  of  clearness  and  precision. 

The  same  revolution  of  feeling  takes  place  when 
a  man  sinks  into  adversity,  although  memory  per- 
haps is  then  more  active  and  tenacious.  A  wonder 
is  sometimes  expressed,  that  one  who  has  been  un- 
fortunate in  the  world  should  be  able  to  retain  so 
much  cheerfulness  amidst  the  recollection  of  for- 
mer times,  which  must  press  on  his  mind  ;  times 
when  friends  thronged  around  him,  when  every 
eye  seemed  to  greet  him  with  pleasure,  and  every 
object  to  share  his  satisfaction.  Now  destitute, 
forsaken,  obscure,  how  is  it  that  he  is  not  over- 
powered by  the  contrast  ?  There  are  moments, 
it  cannot  be  doubted,  when  he  acutely  feels  the 
transition,  but  this  cannot  be  the  ordinary  state  of 
his  mind.  Many  of  his  views  having  been  displaced 
by  others,  his  feelings  having  gradually  conformed 
to  his  circumstances,  and  his  attention  being  occu- 
pied with  present  objects,  he  has  not  that  oppres- 
sive, habitual  sense  of  the  change,  which  a  mere 
looker-on  is  apt  to  suppose.  An  indifferent  ob- 
server, indeed,  is  often  more  powerfully  struck 
with  the  contrast  than  the  subject  of  it,  not 
having  to  look  at  the  former  state  through -^  all 
the  intermediate  ideas   and  emotions,  and   being 


180  ON    THE    VICISSITUDES    OF    LIFE. 

occupied  only  with  the  difference  in  external 
appearances.  He  contrasts  (if  we  may  have  re- 
course to  our  former  figure)  only  the  base  and 
the  summit  of  the  tower,  while  the  staircase  which 
connects  them  is  concealed  from  his  view. 

It  is  certain  that  men  frequently  bear  calamities 
much  better  than  they  themselves  would  have  pre- 
viously expected.  Jn  misfortunes  which  are  of 
gradual  growth,  every  change  contracts  and  re- 
duces their  views,  and  prepares  them  for  another ; 
and  they  at  length  find  themselves  involved  in  the 
gloom  of  adversity  without  any  violent  transition. 
How  many  have  there  been,  who,  while  basking  in 
the  smiles  of  fortune,  and  revelling  in  the  luxuries 
of  opulence,  would  have  been  completely  over- 
powered by  a  revelation  of  their  future  doom; 
yet  when  the  vicissitudes  of  life  have  brought  them 
into  those  circumstances,  they  have  met  their  mis- 
fortunes with  calmness  and  resignation.  The  re- 
cords of  the  French  Revolution  abound  with 
instances  of  extraordinary  fortitude  in  those  from 
whom  it  could  have  been  least  expected,  and  who, 
a  few  years  before,  would  probably  have  shrunk  with 
horror  from  the  bare  imagination  of  their  own  fate. 
Women,  as  well  as  men,  were  seen  to  perish  on  the 
scaffold  without  betraying  the  least  symptom  of  fear. 

Even  when  calamity  suddenly  assails  us,  it  is 
remarkable  how  soon  we  become  familiarized  with 
our  novel  situation.  After  the  agony  of  the  first 
shock  has  subsided,  the  mind  seems  to  relinquish 


ON    THE    VICISSITUDES    OP    LIFE.  181 

its  hold  on  its  former  pleasures,  to  call  in  its  affec- 
tions from  the  various  objects  on  which  they  had 
fixed  themselves,  and  to  endeavour  to  concentrate 
them  on  the  few  solaces  remaining.  By  the  force 
of  perpetual  and  intense  rumination,  the  rugged 
and  broken  path,  by  which  the  imagination  passes 
from  its  present  to  its  former  state,  is  worn  smooth 
and  rendered  continuous ;  and  the  aspect  of  sur- 
rounding objects  becoming  familiar,  loses  half  the 
horror  lent  to  it  by  the  first  agitated  survey. 

V  If  it  be  thus  true,  that  men  in  general  bear  cala- 
mities much  better  than  they  themselves  would 
have  expected,  and  that  affliction  brings  along  with 
it  a  portion  of  its  own  antidote,  it  is  a  fact  which 
may  serve  to  cheer  us  in  the  hour  of  gloomy 
anticipation.  To  reflect,  that  what  would  be 
agony  to  us  in  our  present  state  of  mind,  with 
our  present  views,  feelings,  and  associations,  may 
at  a  future  time  prove  a  very  tolerable  evil,  be- 
cause the  state  of  our  mind  will  be  different ;  that 
in  the  greatest  misfortunes  which  may  befall  us, 
we  shall  probably  possess  suflicient  strength  and 
equanimity  to  bear  the  burden  of  our  calamity, 
may  be  of  some  use  in  dispelling  those  melancholy 
forebodings  which  are  too  apt  to  disturb  the  short 
period  of  life.  It  may  lead  us  to  more  cheerful 
views  of  human  existence. 

1^  There  are  few  men  of  reflection  to  whose  minds 
the  fragility  of  human  happiness  has  not  been  for- 
cibly  suggested  by  the  very  instances  in  which  that 


182  ON    THE    VICISSITUDES    OF    LIFE. 

happiness  appears  in  its  brightest  colours.  They 
have  hung  over  it  as  over  the  early  floweret  of  spring, 
which  the  next  blast  may  destroy.  As  the  lovely 
bride,  blooming  with  health  and  animated  with  love 
and  hope,  has  passed  by  in  the  day  of  her  triumph, 
they  have  contrasted  the  transitory  happiness  of  the 
hour  with  the  long  train  of  disappointments  and  ca- 
lamities, diseases  and  deaths,  with  which  the  most 
fortunate  life  is  familiar,  and  many  of  which  inevi- 
tably spring  from  the  event  which  the  beautiful 
creature  before  them,  unconscious  of  all  but  the 
immediate  prospect,  is  welcoming  with  a  heart  full 
of  happiness  and  a  countenance  radiant  with  smiles. 
She  seems  a  victim,  on  whom  a  momentary  illumi- 
nation has  fallen  only  to  be  followed  by  deeper 
gloom.  "Ah!"  said  a  poor  emaciated  but  still 
youthful  woman,  as  she  was  standing  at  the  door  of 
her  cottage  while  a  gay  bridal  party  were  returning 
from  church,"  they  little  think  what  they  are  about. 
I  was  left  a  widow  with  two  children  at  the  age  of 
twenty-one." 

It  was  in  the  same  spirit  that  Gray  wrote  his 
Ode  on  the  Prospect  of  Eton  College.  After  de- 
scribing the  sports  of  the  schoolboys  in  strains  fa- 
miliar to  every  reader,  he  makes  a  natural  and 
beautiful  transition  to  their  future  destiny. 

Alas !  regardless  of  their  doom, 

The  little  victims  play  I 
No  sense  have  they  of  ills  to  come, 

Nor  care  beyond  to-day ; 


ON    THE    VICISSITUDES    OF    LIEE.  183 

Yet  see  how  all  around  them  wait 
The  ministers  of  human  fate, 

And  black  misfortune's  baleful  train ! 
Ah !  show  them  where  in  ambush  stand, 
To  seize  their  prey,  the  murd'rous  band  ! 

Ah !  tell  them  they  are  men. 

In  the  indulgence  of  such  reflections,  however, 
it  is  to  be  remembered  that  we  are  contrasting  dis- 
tant events  of  life,  bringing  together  extreme  situa- 
tions, of  which  to  pass  suddenly  from  one  to  the 
other  might  be  intolerable  anguish,  and  that  we  are 
suppressing  all  the  circumstances  which  lie  between, 
and  prepare  a  comparatively  easy  and  gradual  tran- 
sition. 

It  is  evident,  from  the  tenor  of  the  preceding  ob- 
servations, that  most  of  the  intense  pleasures  and 
poignant  sorrows  of  mankind  must  be  experienced 
in  passing  from  one  condition  to  another,  not  in  any 
permanent  state ;  and  that  the  intensity  of  the  feel- 
ing will  materially  depend  on  the  suddenness  of  the 
change. 

On  comparing  the  condition  of  a  peasant  and  a 
peer,  we  cannot  perhaps  perceive  much  superiority 
of  happiness  in  either.  The  ideas  and  feelings  of 
the  peasant  are  adjusted  to  the  circumstances  by 
which  he  is  surrounded,  and  the  coarseness  of  his 
fare  and  the  homeliness  of  his  dwelling  excite  no 
emotions  of  uneasiness.  The  notions  of  the  peer 
are  equally  well  adjusted  to  the  pomp  and  refine- 
ments of  rank  and  affluence.     Luxurious  dainties . 


184  ON    THE    VICISSITUI>ES    OF    LIFE. 

and  splendid  decorations,  courteous  deference  and 
vulgar  homage,  are  too  familiar  to  raise  any  pecu- 
liar emotions  of  pleasure.  But  if  a  poor  man  rises 
to  affluence,  or  a  rich  marpsinks  into  poverty,  such 
circumstances  are  no  longer  neutral.  The  former 
feels  delight  in  his  new  acquisitions,  and  the  latter 
is  pained  by  the  want  of  his  habitual  luxuries  and 
accustomed  splendour.  In  the  same  manner  that 
a  substance  may  feel  cold  to  one  hand  and  warm 
to  another,  according  to  the  different  temperatures 
to  which  they  have  been  antecedently  exposed,  so 
any  rank  or  situation  in  life  may  yield  pleasure  or 
pain  according  to  the  previous  condition  of  the  per- 
son who  is  placed  in  it. 

Hence  we  may  perceive  the  error  of  such  moral- 
ists as  contend,  that  fame,  wealth,  power,  or  any 
other  acquisition,  is  not  worth  pursuit,  because 
those  who  are  in  possession  of  it  are  not  happier 
than  their  fellow  creatures.  They  may  not  indeed 
be  happier,  but  this  by  no  means  proves  that  the 
object  is  not  worth  pursuing,  since  there  may  be 
much  pleasure,  not  only  in  the  chase,  but  in  the 
novelty  of  the  acquisition.  The  fortune,  which  a 
man  acquires  by  some  successful  effort,  may  not 
after  a  while  afford  him  more  gratification  than  his 
former  moderate  competence ;  but  in  order  to  es- 
timate its  value,  we  must  take  into  account  all  the 
pleasurable  emotions  which  would  flow  in  upon 
him  until  a  perfect  familiarity  with  his  new  circum- 
stances had  established  itself  in  his  mind. 


ON    THE    VICISSITUDES    OF    LIFE, 


185 


Such  moralists  seem  to  forget,  that  man,  by  the 
necessity  of  his  nature,  must  have  some  end  which 
he  can  pursue  w^ith  ardour  ;  that  to  be  without  aim 
and  object  is  to  be  miserable ;  that  the  necessary 
business  of  life  requires,  on  the  part  of  many,  an 
ardent  aspiration  after  wealth,  power,  and  reputa- 
tion ;  and  that  it  is  not  the  pursuits  themselves,  but 
the  vices  with  which  they  may  be  connected,  that 
are  proper  objects  of  reprobation.  It  is,  in  fact,  by 
yielding  to  the  passions  and  principles  of  his  consti- 
tution, within  proper  limits,  and  under  proper  re- 
strictions, not  by  the  vain  attempt  to  suppress  them, 
that  man  promotes  the  happiness  of  himself  and 
society. 


16^ 


ESSAY    VIII. 


ON    THE 

VARIETY  OF   INTELLECTUAL  PURSUITS. 


The  various  arts  and  sciences  may  be  compared 
to  the  pictures  in  a  large  gallery.  Every  one  who 
has  passed  through  one  of  these  magnificent  reposi- 
tories, knows  how  vain  is  the  attempt  to  understand 
the  subject,  and  estimate  the  merits,  of  all  the  speci- 
mens of  art  exposed  to  his  view,  in  the  short  space 
of  time  usually  allotted  to  the  survey.  As  he 
throws  his  glances  around,  his  eye  is  dazzled  and 
his  mind  confused  by  the  diversity  of  representa- 
tions, and  he  at  length  finds  it  expedient  to  limit 
his  attention  to  a  few,  which  may  have  been  pointed 
out  by  particular  circumstances  or  general  celeb- 
rity. In  the  same  manner,  the  subjects  of  knowledge 
are  too  numerous  and  complicated,  and  human  life 
far  too  short,  to  allow  even  the  highest  intellect  to 
embrace  the  whole.  As  we  look  through  the  vast 
accumulation  of  science,  our  minds  would  be  op- 
pressed by  the  various  objects  which  present  them- 
selves, did  we  not  take  them  in  detail,  and  concen- 


INTELLECTUAL  PURSUITS.  187 

trate  our  observation  on  a  part.  Those,  therefore, 
who  wish  to  excel  in  intellectual  pursuits,  find  it 
necessary  to  direct  their  principal  efforts  to  some 
particular  science  or  branch  of  literature.  They 
thus  escape  the  perplexity  and  superficialness  of 
such  as  dissipate  their  attention  on  a  multitude  of 
subjects,  and  are  far  more  likely  to  enlarge  the 
boundaries  of  knowledge  than  by  a  more  indiscrimi- 
nate application.  This  division  of  labour  in  the 
intellectual  world,  however,  is  not  without  its  dis- 
advantages. As  the  artisan,  who  is  chained  down 
to  the  drudgery  of  one  mechanical  operation,  is  a 
much  inferior  being  to  the  savage,  who  is  continu- 
ally thrown  upon  the  resources  of  his  own  mind  in 
novel  circumstances ;  who  has  to  devise  and  exe- 
cute plans  of  aggression  and  defence,  to  extricate 
himself  from  difficulties  and  encounter  dangers,  and 
who  thus  acquires  a  wonderful  versatility  of  talent ; 
so  the  man,  who  has  devoted  himself  to  one  science, 
often  loses  by  a  comparison  with  him  who  has  suf- 
fered his  mind  to  wander  over  all  the  various  and  • 
beautiful  regions  of  knowledge.  What  the  former 
gains  in  accuracy  and  nicety  of  tact,  he  loses  in 
copiousness  of  ideas  and  comprehensiveness  of 
views ;  and  thus  it  sometimes  appears  in  the  intel- 
lectual, as  well  as  in  the  civil  world,  as  if  the 
perfection  of  individual  character  must  be  sacrificed 
to  the  general  progress  of  society.  Although  there 
is  this  tendency  in  the  rapid  advance  of  knowledge, 
and  although  a  concentrated  attention  is  requisite 


188  ON    THE    VARIETY    OF 

to  success,  yet  it  is  by  no  means  necessary  that 
men  should  devote  themselves  exclusively  to  their 
favourite  subjects.  The  sciences  are  so  connected, 
if  by  nothing  else,  at  least  by  the  general  logical 
principles  pervading  the  whole,  that  they  throw 
light  on  each  other;  and  he  has  the  fairest  chance 
of  success  in  any  one  career,  who  starts  well  furnish- 
ed with  general  information,  while  he  possesses  the 
only  means  of  saving  himself  from  becoming  an  in- 
tellectual artisan. 

Another  disadvantage  attending  the  multiplicity 
of  knowledge,  and  the  consequent  division  of  intel- 
lectual labour,  lies  in  forming  classes  of  men  having 
little  fellow-feeling,  inasmuch  as  they  cannot  readily 
enter  with  interest  into  each  other's  darling  pur- 
suits. The  mathematician  hears  of  a  new  species 
of  plants  with  all  possible  apathy,  and  the  antiqua- 
rian scarcely  gives  himself  the  trouble  of  inquiring 
after  the  most  brilliant  discoveries  of  the  chemist. 
In  proportion,  too,  as  a  science  becomes  complex 
and  extensive,  requiring  minute  application,  it  is 
removed  from  general  participation  and  sympathy. 
It  cannot  be  expected  that  the  various  acquire- 
ments of  scientific  men  should  be  duly  estimated 
and  relished  by  that  numerous  body  of  people  not 
destitute  of  mental  culture,  who  come  under  the 
denomination  of  general  readers.  Almost  all  the 
sciences  are  defended  by  a  host  of  peculiar  ideas 
and  technicahties  in  language,  which  effectually  bar 
the  approach  of  such  as  have  not  gone  through  a 


INTELLECTUAL    PURSUITS.  189 

regular  process  of  initiation.  The  acutest  mind 
might  expend  its  efforts  in  vain  on  subjects  of  which 
it  did  not  comprehend  the  terms.  Pope  has  well 
described  the  effect  which  would  ensue  from  a  sud- 
den plunge  into  mathematical  science. 

*'  Full  in  the  midst  af  Euclid  dip  at  once, 
And  petrify  a  genius  to  a  dunce." 

There  is,  however,  a  large  class  of  subjects,  in 
which  almost  all  men  of  cultivated  minds  can  take 
an  equal  interest;  subjects  which  relate  to  man 
himself,  and  chiefly  to  those  phenomena  of  his 
nature  which  lie  exposed  to  common  observation. 
The  elementary  knowledge  required  in  topics  rela- 
ting to  morals,  manners,  and  taste,  is  possessed  by 
all,  the  terms  in  which  they  are  treated  of  form  the 
common  language  of  daily  intercourse,  and  every 
mind  feels  itself  competent  to  pronounce  on  the 
positions  in  the  expression  of  which  they  are  em- 
ployed. That  the  sum  of  the  squares  of  the  two 
sides  of  a  right-angled  triangle  is  equal  to  the 
square  of  the  hypothenuse,  can  be  fully  comprehend- 
ed by  such  only  as  have  gone  through  a  previous 
course  of  insttuction ;  but  every  one  can  under- 
stand, on  the  first  enunciation,  that  it  is  ridiculous 
in  a  country  girl  to  affect  the  fine  lady,  and  base  in 
a  man  to  fawn  on  the  minions  of  power.  There 
are  also  other  and  stronger  reasons  wdiy,  while  the 
subjects  alluded  to  attract  so  much,  many  of  the 
sciences    attract   so  small   a   portion   of  general 


190  ON    THE    VARIETY    OP 

interest.  The  latter  address  themselves  to  the 
intellect  alone.  They  are  fraught  with  none  of 
those  interesting  associations  of  hope,  and  joy,  and 
sympathy,  which  cling  to  the  productions  of  the 
poet,  the  moralist,  and  the  historian.  They  teem 
not  with  passion  and  feeling ;  they  call  not  into 
play  the  sensibilities  of  our  nature  ;  they  make  no 
appeal  to  the  experience  of  our  hearts.  They  can- 
not therefore  appear  otherwise  than  dry  and 
devoid  of  attraction  to  those  whose  views  are  cir- 
cumscribed by  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life,  who  have 
never  leapt  the  boundaries  which  encircle  the  re- 
gions of  abstract  truth  and  recondite  knowledge, 
nor  learned  to  invest  them  with  those  pleasurable 
associations,  which  a  vigorous  effort  to  master  their 
difficulties  has  created  in  others. 

It  may  be  remarked,  however,  that  this  want  of 
the  power  of  awakening  the  feelings,  this  defect  of 
vital  warmth  in  the  abstruser  sciences,  is  not  with- 
out its  advantages.     Some  of  the  finest  pleasures  of 
our  nature  are  those  of  pure  intellect,  without  any 
mixture  of  human  passion.     When  the  mind  has 
been  agitated  by  the  cares  of  the  world,  irritated  by 
folly,  or  disgusted  by  vice,  it  is  an  attainment  of  no 
despicable  importance  to  be  able  for  a  while  to  di- 
vest itself  of  its  connection  with  mankind,  by  taking 
refuge  in  the  abstractions  of  science,  where  there  is 
no  object  to  drag  it  back  to  the  events  of  the  past, 
or  revive  the  fever  of  its  sensibility.     It  is  such  a 
welcome  transition   as  we  experience  in  passing 


INTELLECTUAL    POWERS.  191 

from  the  burning  rays  of  a  vertical  sun  to  the  deli- 
cious coolness  of  a  grotto. 

VVe  may  gather,  from  the  preceding  observations, 
that  in  works  of  polite  literature,  more  especially 
works  of  imagination,  too  much  care  cannot  be  em- 
ployed in  avoiding  the  peculiar  characteristics  of 
science.  To  be  generally  interesting,  their  subjects 
and  phraseology  should  carry  along  with  them  their 
own  light ;  and  their  success  will  also  greatly  depend 
on  the  frequency  and  effect  with  which  they  appeal 
to  the  feelings  possessed  in  common  by  all  well  in- 
formed readers.  One  of  the  most  noted  instances 
of  the  neglect  of  both  these  points  is  Dr.  Darwin's 
poem  of  the  Botanic  Garden,  which,  though  it  con- 
tains passages  of  dazzling  splendour,  fails  to  interest, 
because  it  is  loaded  with  the  obscurities  of  scientific 
nomenclature  and  allusion  ;  and  full  of  topics,  vast 
and  magnificent,  but  not  within  the  range  of  ordi- 
nary feeling;  bright  and  imposing,  but  without 
warmth  and  vitality. 

The  same  principles  will  also  serve  to  explain 
>yhy  poems,  founded  on  the  superstitions  and  man- 
ners of  other  nations,  excite  a  comparatively  weak 
and  transient  interest.  In  the  first  place,  a  poem 
of  this  class  must  necessarily  be  a  learned  poem, 
and  it  requires  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the  reader 
to  enter  into  its  allusions,  and  comprehend  the 
learning  which  it  exhibits;  secondly,  the  associations 
and  feelings  ascribed  to  the  characters  can  never 
lay  hold  of  his  mind  with  the  same  power  as  those 


192  ON    THE    VARIETY    OF 

which  spring  from  indigenous  customs  and  super- 
stitions. No  part  of  the  mythology  of  the  Curse  of 
Kehama  could  ever  excite,  in  the  soul  of  an  Eng- 
lishman, so  profound  an  interest  as  the  appearance 
of  Banquo's  ghost,  in  the  tragedy  of  Macbeth.  In 
the  one  case  we  may  admire  the  skill  of  the  poet, 
and  even  imagine  the  emotions  of  his  characters ; 
in  the  other,  the  emotions  are  our  own.  The  Lalla 
Rookh  of  Moore  is  another  example  in  point.  The 
poet  has  skilfully  availed  himself  of  a  variety  of 
oriental  illustrations,  calculated  to  delight  the  fancy, 
but  they  do  not  fasten  on  the  mind  like  allusions  to 
familiar  objects ;  and  it  may  be  questioned  whether 
his  pretty  eastern  princesses,  surrounded  with  a 
profusion  of  birds,  and  butterflies,  and  flowers,  have 
enabled  him  to  charm  his  readers  as  he  would  have 
done  by  the  description  of  a  lovely  Englishwoman, 
with  English  manners,  and  amidst  English  scenery. 
The  passions  of  human  nature  are  no  doubt  much 
the  same  all  over  the  world,  and  a  vivid  represen- 
tation of  them  will  be  attractive  under  all  the  mo- 
difications of  diiferent  habits  and  manners ;  but  it 
will  be  more  vivid  and  more  attractive  when  it  ap- 
peals to  our  sympathy  through  the  medium  of  our 
usual  associations. 

The  differences  already  pointed  out  between 
works  of  science  and  those  of  morality  and  imagi- 
nation, necessarily  give  ri^e  to  different  kinds  of 
reputation.  The  fame  of  a  scientific  author  is  in 
some  measure  confined  to  the  circle  of  those,  who 


INTELLECTUAL    PURSUITS.  193 

understand  the  subject ;  or,  if  it  overstep  this  limit, 
it  becomes  known  only  as  a  bare  fact  on  the  testi- 
mony of  others.  The  fame  of  a  poet,  or  a  moralist, 
on  the  contrary,  pervades  all  society,  not  as  a  mat- 
ter of  fact,  but  a  matter  of  feeling.  It  is  not  merely 
the  echo  of  his  merits  that  reaches  us,  but  it  is  his 
own  voice  to  which  we  listen.  His  noble  senti- 
ments, his  beautiful  images,  his  brilliant  wit,  his 
felicitous  expressions,  mingle  themselves  with  our 
intellectual  being,  and  constitute  a  part  of  the  pub- 
lic mind. 

Newton  and  Shakespeare  are  perhaps  equally 
illustrious,  but  certainly  possess  different  kinds  of 
reputation.  Newton  can  be  deservedly  appreciated 
only  by  those  few  who  can  track  his  gigantic  ad- 
vances in  science ;  to  the  world  at  large  he  is  a  man 
who  has  made  discoveries,  wonderful  enough,  but  of 
which  they  can  form  no  adequate  conception. 
Shakespeare,  on  the  other  hand,  is  read  and  ad- 
mired by  all ;  they  speak  in  his  words,  and  think  in 
his  thoughts.  Not  only  the  fame,  but  the  manifest- 
ations of  his  genius  live  in  their  recollection,  and 
his  sentiments  and  expressions  rise  spontaneously 
as  their  own.  Newton  shines  to  the  world  like 
a  remote  though  brilHant  star.  Shakespeare  like 
the  sun,  which  warms  mankind  as  well  as  enlight- 
ens them. 


17 


ESSAY  IX. 


ON 

PRACTICAL  AND  SPECULATIVE  ABILITY. 


In  the  intercourse  of  the  world  every  one  must 
have  observed  two  kinds  of  talent,  so  distinct  from 
each  other  as  to  admit  of  different  appellations,  al- 
though frequently  united  in  the  same  person.  One 
has  reference  exclusively  to  the  operations  of  the 
mind,  and  may  be  called  speculative  ability  ;  the 
other  has  reference  to  the  application  of  know- 
ledge, or  to  action,  and  may  be  called  practical 
ability.  Speculative  ability  may  be  seen  in  the 
composition  of  a  poem,  the  solution  of  a  problem, 
the  formation  of  a  chain  of  reasoning,  or  the  inven- 
tion of  a  story.  In  these  performances  nothing  is 
required  but  an  exertion  of  the  mental  powers  :  they 
are  purely  internal  operations,  and  although  they  may 
be  assisted  by  the  employment  of  external  means,  it 
would  be  possible  to  carry  them  on  without  it. 

Practical  ability  may  be  seen  in  every  department 
of  active  life.  It  consists  in  the  dexterous  appli- 
cation of  means  for  the  attainment  of  ends.     The 


PRACTICAL    AND    SPECULATIVE    ABILITY.      195 

term  may  be  extended  to  every  sort  of  skill,  whether 
exerted  in  important  or  trivial  matters  ;  but  it  is 
here  meant  to  designate,  not  so  much  any  technical 
dexterity,  or  that  which  a  man  evinces  in  the 
employment  of  his  physical  powers  on  inanimate 
objects,  as  that  higher  skill  by  which  he  directs  the 
talents  and  passions  of  his  fellow-creatures  to  the 
accomplishment  of  his  purposes,  and  seizes  the 
opportunities  of  action  presented  by  successive 
events ;  and  which  enables  him  to  conduct  himself 
with  propriety  and  success,  in  any  circumstances 
into  which  he  may  be  thrown. 

The  two  kinds  of  ability  here  pointed  out  must 
exist  more  or  less  in  every  individual,  but  they  are 
often  combined  in  very  unequal  proportions.  A 
high  degree  of  speculative  is  frequently  found  in 
conjunction  with  a  low  degree  of  practical  ability, 
and  conversely,  the  practical  talents  are  sometimes 
superior  to  the  speculative.  Men,  who  have  ex- 
hibited the  greatest  powers  of  mind  in  their  writings, 
have  been  found  altogether  inefficient  in  active  life, 
and  incapable  of  availing  themselves  of  their  own 
wisdom.  With  comprehensive  views  and  a  capacity 
for  profound  reasoning  on  human  affairs,  they  have 
felt  bewildered  in  actual  emergencies :  keen  and 
close  observers  of  the  characters,  the  failings,  and 
the  accomplishments  of  others,  they  have  not  had 
the  power  of  conforming  their  own  conduct  to  their 
theoretical  standard  of  excellence.  Giants  in  the 
closet,  they  have  proved  but  children  in  the  world. 


196  ON    PRACTICAL    AND 

This  destitution  of  practical  talent  in  men  of  fine 
intellect  often  excites  the  wonder  of  the  crowd. 
They  seem  to  expect  that  he,  who  has  shown  powers 
of  mind  bespeaking  an  almost  all-comprehensive 
intelligence,  and  who  has  perhaps  poured  a  flood  of 
light  on  the  path  of  action  to  be  pursued  by  others, 
should,  as  a  matter  of  course,  be  able  to  achieve 
any  enterprise  and  master  any  difficulties  himself. 
Such  expectations,  however,  are  unreasonable  and 
ill-founded.  Excellence  in  one  thins;  does  not  ne- 
cessarily  confer  excellence  in  all,  or  even  in  things 
requiring  the  exercise  of  the  same  faculties.  Both 
practical  and  speculative  ability  are  no  doubt  mo- 
difications of  mental  power :  but  one,  on  that 
account,  by  no  means  implies  the  other,  any  more 
than  dexterity  in  reefing  a  sail  involves  the  art  of 
leaping  a  five-barred  gate,  though  they  are  both 
instances  of  physical  skill. 

It  would  be  just  as  reasonable,  indeed,  to  expect 
that  a  good  sailor  should  be  necessarily  a  clever 
horseman,  as  that  a  man  of  fine  speculative  powers 
should  in  consequence  be  also  a  man  of  practical 
talent.  The  want  of  practical  ability  then,  in  such 
a  man,  may  arise  simply  from  an  exclusive  attention 
to  processes  purely  mental.  Where  the  mind  is 
entirely  absorbed  by  the  relations  of  science,  or 
where  its  powers  are  habitually  concentrated  on  its 
own  creations,  it  is  perfectly  natural  that  the  arts 
of  active  Hfe  should  not  be  acquired.  To  a  man  so 
occupied,  common  objects  and  occurrences  have 


SPECULATIVE    ABILITY.  197 

little  interest,  and  it  is  with  effort  that  he  commands 
his  attention  sufficiently  to  avoid  egregious  mistakes, 
and  to  gain  a  passable  dexterity  in  things  which  all 
the  world  are  expected  to  know  and  to  perform. 
The  understanding,  moreover,  that  is  accustomed 
to  pursue  a  regular  and  connected  train  of  ideas, 
becomes  in  some  measure  incapacitated  for  those 
quick  and  versatile  movements  which  are  learned 
in  the  commerce  of  the  world,  and  are  indispensable 
to  those  who  act  a  part  in  it.  Deep  thinking  and 
practical  talents  require  indeed  habits  of  mind  so 
essentially  dissimilar,  that  while  a  man  is  striving 
after  the  one  he  will  be  unavoidably  in  danger  of 
losing  the  other.  The  justness  of  these  observations 
might  be  supported,  if  necessary,  by  a  reference  to 
the  characters  of  a  number  of  men  distinguished  by 
their  literary  and  scientific  accomplishments.  It 
will  be  sufficient  to  adduce  the  instance  of  the 
celebrated  author  of  the  Wealth  of  Nations.  Few 
writers  have  carried  profound  and  systematic  think- 
ing farther,  or  attained  more  comprehensive  views 
of  human  policy;  and  the  effects  on  his  character, 
as  might  have  been  anticipated,  were  seen  in  a 
want  of  the  proper  qualifications  for  bustle  and 
business.  "  He  was  certainly,"  says  his  biographer, 
"  not  fitted  for  the  general  commerce  of  the  world, 
or  for  the  business  of  active  life.  The  comprehen- 
sive speculations  with  which  he  had  been  occupied 
from  his  youth,  and  the  variety  of  materials  which 
his   own   invention    continually    supplied    to   his 

17* 


198  ON  PRACTICAL  AND 

thoughts,  rendered  him  habitually  inattentive  to 
familiar  objects,  and  to  common  occurrences  ;  and 
he  frequently  exhibited  instances  of  absence,  which 
have  scarcely  been  surpassed  by  the  fancy  of  La 
Bruyere.  Even  in  company  he  was  apt  to  be  en- 
grossed with  his  studies ;  and  appeared,  at  times, 
by  the  motion  of  his  lips,  as  well  as  by  his  looks  and 
gestures,  to  be  in  the  fervour  of  composition."* 

The  want  of  practical  talent,  in  other  cases,  may 
be  accounted  for  by  a  certain  gentleness,  reserved- 
ness,  or  timidity  of  disposition,  which  causes  its 
possessor  to  shrink  from  the  encounter  of  his  fel- 
low creatures.  Whatever  it  proceeds  from,  whether 
it  is  the  effect  of  natural  constitution,  weakness  of 
nerves,  dehcacy  of  organization,  or  the  faulty  asso- 
ciations of  early  hfe,  it  is  certain  that  this  disposition 
is  frequently  the  accompaniment  of  superior  genius. 
We  are  told  that  Virgil  possessed  it  in  a  remark- 
able degree ;  Addison  seems  to  have  had  a  similar 
temperament ;  and  it  was  the  prominent  weakness 
of  Cowper.  In  the  latter,  indeed,  it  assumed  a  deci- 
dedly morbid  character,  and  appears  to  have  been 
either  the  cause  of  his  insanity  or  a  strong  symptom 
of  its  approach.  To  such  an  extreme  did  it  oppress 
him,  that,  according  to  his  own  declaration,  a  pub- 
lic exhibition  of  himself  was  mortal  poison  to  his 
feelings. 

I  *  An  Account  of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  Dr.  Adam  Smith, 
by  Dugald  Stewart. 


SPECULATIVE  ABILITY.  199 

Where  this  imperfection  of  character  exists,  it 
must  be  an  insuperable  obstacle  to  success  in  active 
life.  That  power  of  intellect,  nevertheless,  which 
is  thus  circumscribed,  is  not  destroyed.  Power, 
whether  of  body  or  mind,  has  always  an  uncon- 
querable tendency  to  exert  itself;  and  he,  who  is 
not  endowed  with  the  energy  of  temperament  ne- 
cessary to  bring  his  intellect  into  play  amidst  the 
conflict  of  worldly  interests,  will  turn  its  whole 
force  to  those  pursuits  in  which  his  timidity  will  be 
no  incumbrance.  Thus  both  Addison  and  Cowper, 
although  they  were  ill  calculated  to  make  a  figure 
when  the  manifestation  of  their  talents  depended 
on  personal  action,  could  accomplish  more  than 
most  of  their  species,  when  they  entered  the  free 
field  of  composition,  unimpeded  by  the  restraints  of 
external  circumstances.  The  character  of  Addison, 
indeed,  may  be  selected  as  a  striking  instance  of 
admirable  speculative  powers,  combined  with  a 
deficiency  o?' practical  talent,  in  circumstances  fa- 
vourable to  its  cultivation.  By  the  force  of  his 
genius,  without  the  aid  of  hereditary  fortune  or 
^family  connections,  he  rose  to  an  important  office 
■  in  the  state,  and  had  every  opportunity  of  qualify- 
ing himself  to  discharge  its  duties  with  credit  and 
effect.  The  course  of  his  education,  and  the  career 
through  which  he  subsequently  passed,  seemed  to 
combine  whatever  was  necessary  to  form  and  direct 
the  powers  of  a  practical  statesman :  yet,  notwith- 
standing all  his  advantages,  all  his  accomplishments. 


200  ON  PRACTICAL  AND 

he  was  found  incompetent  to  fill  the  situation  to 
which  his  general  abilities,  rather  than  any  obvious 
fitness  in  the  eyes  of  others,  may  be  presumed  to 
have  raised  him.  "In  the  year  1717  he  rose," 
says  Dr.  Johnson,  "  to  his  highest  elevation,  be- 
ing made  secretary  of  state.  For  this  employ- 
ment he  might  be  justly  supposed  qualified  by  long 
practice  of  business,  and  by  his  regular  ascent 
through  other  offices  ;  but  expectation  is  often  dis- 
appointed ;  it  is  universally  confessed  that  he  was 
unequal  to  the  duties  of  his  place.  In  the  house  of 
commons  he  could  not  speak,  and  therefore  was 
useless  to  the  defence  of  the  government.  In  the 
oflSce,  says  Pope,  he  could  not  issue  an  order  with- 
out losing  his  time  in  quest  of  fine  expressions. 
What  he  gained  in  rank,  he  lost  in  credit;  and 
finding  by  experience  his  own  inability,  was  forced 
to  solicit  his  dismission  with  a  pension  of  fifteen 
hundred  pounds  a  year."* 

It  is  perhaps  quite  as  common  to  mt^t  with  the 
reverse  of  the  phenomenon  which  we  have  been 
considering ;  to  find  considerable  practical  talents 
combined  with  comparatively  feeble  powers  of 
speculation.  The  language  and  conduct  of  men  of 
business,  both  in  private  life  and  in  the  administra- 
tion of  public  affairs,  frequently  involve  principles 
decidedly  erroneous,  and  when  brought  to  the  test 
of  scientific  investigation,  even  palpably  absurd  ; 

*  Lives  of  the  Poets. 


SPECULATIVE  ABILITY.  201 

and  yet  it  is  almost  as  difficult  to  convince  them  of 
^  their  error,  and  to  place  their  minds  in  a  position 
B  for  viewing  the  subject  aright,  as  to  give  an  idea  of 
colours  to  the  blind.    Hence  it  is  years,  and  almost 
ages,  before  the  discoveries  of  science  and  philoso- 
phy are  adopted  in  practice.    The  habit  of  looking 
at  present  expedients,  and  forming  hasty  conclu- 
sions from  superficial  appearances,  seems  to  inca- 
pacitate such  men  for  raising  their  views  to  remote 
'      consequences,  and  tracing  the  operation  of  general 
™  principles.     Their  incapacity  for  mere  intellectual 
processes,  except  of  the  simplest  sort,  is  in  truth  as 
remarkable  as  the  awkwardness  of  the  philosopher 
in  the  active  pursuits  of  life. 
\M      This  superiority  of  their  practical  talents  to  their 
speculative  powers  may  be  explained  on  much  the 
same  grounds  as  the  contrary  case :  it  is  occasioned 
by  the  exclusive  application  of  their  talents  to  busi- 
ness, and  the  intellectual  habits  thus  created.     We 
see  in  it  another  exemplification  of  the  general  prin- 
ciple, that  a  man  will  excel  in  that  to  which  he 
lends  the  greatest  attention.     But  there  are  some 
dispositions  more  quahfied  by  nature  for  the  busi- 
JK  ness  of  the  world  than  others.     It  has  been  already 
remarked,  that  the  mind  is  frequently  turned  to 
speculative  pursuits  by  constitutional  timidity ;  and 
it  is  frequently  determined  to  active  pursuits   by 
|V  energy  of  temperament.     Energy  itself,  without  su- 
periority of  intellect,  suffices  to  make  a  man  of 
practical  talent.     It  puts  all  his  faculties  to  their 


r: 


202  ON  PRACTICAL  AND 

utmost  stretch,  and  gives  him  a  decided  control 
over  all  who  are  less  bold  and  resolute  than  him- 
self. Intellectual  ability  is,  in  fact,  only  an  inert 
instrument :  it  is  passion  which  is  the  moving 
power,  and  which  brings  it  into  operation ;  and  a 
small  measure  of  understanding  may  often  do  more 
when  urged  on  by  strong  passion,  or  a  determined 
will,  than  an  infinitely  larger  portion  with  no  vigour 
to  set  it  in  motion. 

There  is  another  quality  of  mind,  not  exactly  the 
same  as  energy,  but  often  combined  with  it,  which 
has  usually  a  large  share  in  the  composition  of 
practical  talent,  and  that  is,  the  presence  of  mind, 
or  self-possession,  which  enables  a  man  at  all  times 
to  employ  his  powers  to  advantage.  Madame  de 
Stael,  in  her  delineation  of  Bonaparte,  remarks 
with  her  usual  sagacity,  that  it  was  rather  because 
other  men  did  not  act  upon  him  than  because  he 
acted  upon  them  that  he  became  their  master. 
This  power  of  not  being  acted  upon  by  others  gives 
a  man  a  wonderful  command  over  such  as  have 
less  coolness  than  himself;  and  the  susceptibility 
of  being  acted  upon  unfits  him  who  is  extremely 
subject  to  it  for  success  in  active  life. 

To  the  qualities  already  mentioned,  as  entering 
into  the  composition  of  practical  ability,  we  may 
add,  what  is  perhaps  rather  a  habit  than  a  natural 
property ;  a  certain  versatility  of  feeling  as  well  as 
of  intellect.  A  man  of  business,  accustomed  to 
pass  rapidly  from  one  thing  to  another,  can  enter 


SPECULATIVE  ABILITY.  203 

with  a  proper  degree  of  interest  into  any  affair  in 
which  he  finds  himself  engaged.  He  possesses  a 
facihty  of  transferring  his  attention  and  the  exercise 
of  his  powers  to  successive  objects,  not  only  with- 

Iout  distraction,  but  with  proper  confidence  in  him- 
self; and  from  this  property  of  his  mind,  together 
with  the  others   already  enumerated,  he   derives 
such  a  perfect  command  over  his  faculties  as  to 
bring  them  to  bear  with  effect  on  every  occasion. 
■       Some  of  the  highest  functions  which  a  man  can 
!^  be  called  to  discharge,  obviously  require  a  consider- 
able degree  of  both  practical  and  speculative  ability. 
K  This  remark  applies  to  the  art  of  public  speaking, 
which  is  materially  indebted  in  its  greatest  excel- 

*lence  to  grace  of  action,  agreeable  enunciation, 
skilful  pliancy  of  tone,  readiness  of  mind,  acuteness 
and  nicety  of  tact,  boldness  and  self-possession  ; 

»  while  all  the  beauty  and  logical  force  of  an  oration 
are  the  result  of  speculative  power.     But  a  man  of 
only  moderate  speculative  talents  will  often  make 
_   a  popular  orator  by  an  imposing  manner,  a  perfect 
iH  command  over  his  ideas  and  feelings,  and  a  grace- 
|r  ful  use  of  his  personal  advantages  :  and  on  the  other 
hand,  a  man  devoid  of  all  these,  a  man  of  no  prac- 
tical ability,  without  making  his  way  through  our 
senses  by  the  charms  of  voice  or  gesture,  and  even 
1^  without  the  aid  of  perfect  expression,  will  astonish 
and  delight  us  by  the  mere  potency  of  his  thoughts. 
It  is  the  soul  of  the  speaker  that  seizes  upon  his 


204  ON  PRACTICAL  AND 

auditors  without  the  intervention  of  external  ar- 
tifice. 

There  is  a  subordinate  kind  of  practical  ability, 
which  consists  in  the  easy  and  perfect  management 
of  ourselves  in  social  intercourse.  It  may  be  termed 
ability  of  manner,  and  seems  to  depend  in  a  great 
measure  on  the  same  qualities  as  other  kinds  of 
practical  ability.  It  is  occasionally  found  in  a  very 
high  degree  without  much  power  of  understanding. 
The  man,  who  has  attained  it,  can  conduct  himself 
with  propriety,  and  without  embarrassment,  in  any 
company  into  which  he  happens  to  be  thrown,  and 
•'  go  through  all  the  ceremonies  of  life  with  facility  and 
grace.  He  has  not  only  an  instantaneous  perception 
of  what  is  proper  to  be  said  and  done,  on  every 
occasion,  but  he  has  at  command  his  language,  his 
gestures,  and  even  the  expression  of  his  counte- 
nance ;  so  that  he  can  always  act  up  to  his  own 
sense  of  propriety,  and  exhibit  to  advantage  what- 
ever share  he  possesses  of  intellect  and  acquirements. 
As  one  ingredient  or  accompaniment,  or  embel- 
lishment of  ability  of  manner,  we  may  mention  that 
ready  talent  for  conversation  with  which  some  are 
endowed,  either  by  nature  or  education.  Their 
ideas  flow  without  effort,  and  clothe  themselves  in 
easy  and  appropriate  language.  Every  thing  around 
them  ;  all  that  they  see  and  hear,  seems  to  awaken 
their  memory  or  imagination.  They  are  always 
fertile  in  topics,  and  expression  never  deserts  them. 


SPECULATIVE    ABILITY.  205 

It  is  not  uncommon  for  men  of  eminent  talents 
to  want  this  ability  of  manner,  and  to  evince  a  con- 
siderable degree  of  awkwardness  and  embarrass- 
ment in  the  interchange  of  civilities.  Though  they 
may  have  a  delicate  perception  of  what  is  proper, 
yet  having  neither  the  facility  which  is  acquired  by 
practice,  nor  the  self-possession  of  less  susceptible 
minds,  they  fail  to  exemplify  their  own  ideas  of 
propriety.  The  presence  of  a  number  of  their  fel- 
^  low  creatures  appears  to  oppress  them  with  a  con- 
straint, which  fetters  all  their  powers,  particularly 
their  powers  of  conversation.    In  vain  do  they  task 

I  their  minds  for  suitable  topics  of  discourse.  Their 
ideas  seem  to  have  vanished  from  their  recollection, 
and  their  language  is  marked  by  hesitation  and  in- 
felicity. 
\m  The  character  of  Addison  furnishes  an  illustration 
also  of  this  part  of  our  subject.  It  appears,  that  all 
his  commerce  with  society,  and  his  intercourse  with 
high  life,  had  failed  to  give  him  the  easy  and  unem- 
barrassed carriage  of  a  man  of  the  world.  Accord- 
ing to  Lord  Chesterfield,  he  was  the  most  timorous 
and  awkward  man  that  he  ever  saw.  Dr.  Johnson, 
who  thinks  this  representation  hyperbolical,  never- 
theless admits,  that  he  was  deficient  in  readiness  of 
conversation,  and  that  every  testimony  concurs  to 
prove  his  having  been  oppressed  by  an  improper 
and  ungraceful  timidity.  That  his  taciturnity  arose 
from  constraint,  and  not  from  want  of  power,  is 


18 


II 


206  ON    PRACTICAL    AND 

decided  by  the  testimony  of  those,  who  best  knew 
him,  to  the  attractive  qualities  of  his  conversation, 
when  amongst  his  intimate  friends.  "Addison's 
conversation,"  says  Pope,  "had  something  in  it 
more  charming  than  I  have  found  in  any  other  man. 
But  this  was  only  when  familiar ;  before  strangers, 
or  perhaps  a  single  stranger,  he  preserved  his  dig- 
nity by  a  stiff  silence." 

Gray  may  be  cited  as  another  instance  of  the 
want  of  ability  of  manner,  if  reliance  is  to  be  placed 
on  the  representation  of  Horace  Walpole,  who  thus 
speaks  of  him  in  one  of  his  letters :  "I  agree  with 
you  most  absolutely  in  your  opinion  about  Gray; 
he  is  the  worst  company  in  the  world.  From  a 
melancholy  turn,  from  living  reclusely,  and  from  a 
little  too  much  dignity,  he  never  converses  easily. 
All  his  words  are  measured  and  chosen.  His 
writings  are  admirable.  He  himself  is  not  agree- 
able." In  this  representation,  some  ill-nature  and 
exaggeration  may  be  reasonably  suspected,  but  the 
writer  would  scarcely  have  hazarded  a  portrait 
devoid  of  all  resemblance  to  the  original. 

To  these  instances  we  may  add  the  account  given 
us  of  the  manners  of  Adam  Smith,  by  his  biographer, 
Mr.  Stewart :  "  In  the  company  of  strangers  his 
tendency  to  absence,  and  perhaps  still  more  his 
consciousness  of  that  tendency,  rendered  his  manner 
somewhat  embarrassed ;  an  effect  which  was  pro- 
bably not  a  little  heightened  b}'  those  speculative 


SPECULATIVE    ABILITY.  207 

ideas  of  propriety,  which  his  recluse  habits  tended 
at  once  to  perfect  in  his  conception,  and  to  diminish 
his  power  of  realizing." 

Although  constraint  or  embarrassment,  in  the 
presence  of  others,  must  of  itself  impair  a  man's 
powers  of  conversation,  other  causes  conspire  to 
produce  a  deficiency  of  conversational  talent  in  men 
of  profound  genius.  It  seems  partly  to  arise  from  a 
want  of  versatility  of  mind,  and  from  the  nature  of 
those  relations  by  which  their  ideas  are  connected. 
Men  of  profundity  are  not  versatile,  because  from 
pursuing  logical  deductions  and  regular  inventions, 
they  grow  accustomed  to  proceed  with  order  and 
method.  Their  associations  are  of  too  strict  a 
character  to  admit  of  rapid  transitions  from  one 
subject  to  another ;  whereas  the  ideas  of  a  man  of 
the  world,  being  connected  by  a  thousand  accidental 
ties,  and  superficial  relations,  are  liable  to  be  roused 
by  any  object  or  event  which  may  present  itself. 
What  knowledge  he  possesses  he  has  always  at 
command  ;  it  may  be  of  small  amount,  but  his 
promptness  at  producing  it  frequently  enables  him 
to  triumph  over  the  philosopher,  whose  slow  habits 
and  abstract  associations  form  a  sort  of  ponderous 
machinery,  requiring  to  be  methodically  worked  to 
raise  his  ideas  from  the  depths  of  his  mind.  But  on 
this  particular  subject  it  would  be  idle  to  expatiate, 
since  the  world  is  already  in  possession  of  the  elo- 
quent and  philosophical  explanation  of  Stewart. 


« 


208  ON    PRACTICAL    AND 

After  illustrating  "  the  advantages  which  the  phi- 
losopher derives,  in  the  pursuits  of  science,  from 
that  sort  of  systematic  memory,  which  his  habits  of 
arrangement  give  him,"  he  proceeds  as  follows  : — 
"  It  may  however  be  doubted,  whether  such 
habits  be  equally  favourable  to  a  talent  for  agreeable 
conversation  ;  at  least  for  that  lively,  varied,  and 
unstudied  conversation,  which  forms  the  principal 
charm  of  a  promiscuous  society.  The  conversation, 
which  pleases  generally,  must  unite  the  recommen- 
dations of  quickness,  of  ease,  and  of  variety :  and 
in  all  these  three  respects,  that  of  the  philosopher 
is  apt  to  be  deficient.  It  is  deficient  in  quickness, 
because  his  ideas  are  connected  by  relations  which 
occur  only  to  an  attentive  and  collected  mind.  It 
is  deficient  in  ease,  because  these  relations  are  not 
the  casual  and  obvious  ones  by  which  ideas  are 
associated  in  ordinary  memories,  but  the  slow 
discoveries  of  patient  and  often  painful  exertion. 
As  the  ideas,  too,  which  he  associates  together,  are 
commonly  of  the  same  class,  or  at  least  are  referred 
to  the  same  general  principles,  he  is  in  danger  of 
becoming  tedious  by  indulging  himself  in  long  and 
systematical  discourses  ;  while  another,  possessed 
of  the  most  inferior  accomplishments,  by  laying  his 
mind  completely  open  to  impressions  from  without, 
and  by  accommodating  continually  the  course  of  his 
own  ideas,  not  only  to  the  ideas  which  are  started 
by  his  companions,  but  to  every  trifling  and  unex- 


SPECULATIVE    ABILITY.  209 

pected  accident  that  may  occur  to  give  them  a  new- 
direction,  is  the  life  and  soul  of  every  society  into 
which  he  enters."* 

To  this  may  be  added,  that  the  philosopher  can 
feel  little  interest  in  many  of  those  events  which 
occasion  fervent  emotion  in  the  minds  of  ordinary 
people ;  and  since  to  feel  an  interest  in  any  thing  is 
to  have  the  ideas  excited,  and  the  imagination 
awakened,  his  conversation  will  frequently  fail  in 
vivacity,  because  his  feelings  are  not  roused  by  a 
number  of  inconsiderable  circumstances,  about 
which  others  are  vividly  affected. 

*  Elements  of  the  Philosophy  of  the  Human  Mind,  vol.  i. 
page  422,  &c. 


18^ 


ESSAY  X. 


ON    THE 

MUTABILITY  OF  HUMAN  FEELINGS. 


Man  is  a  mutable  being.  Objects  are  in  con- 
tinual fluctuation  around  him,  and  his  views, 
feehngs,  and  faculties,  are  subject  to  the  same  law. 
Let  any  one  compare  the  state  of  his  mind  at  two 
distant  periods  of  his  life,  and  he  will  perceive  a 
revolution,  not  only  in  his  external  relations,  but 
in  his  moral  and  mental  being :  he  is  no  longer  the 
same  man  ;  his  purposes,  motives,  affections,  and 
views  of  hfe,  have  been  the  subjects  of  a  change, 
gradual  perhaps  in  its  progress,  but  great  in  its  con- 
summation. The  object  which  he  once  regarded 
with  all  the  enthusiasm  of  feeling,  which  seemed  to 
be  the  very  sun  of  his  existence,  and  the  bare  men- 
tion of  which  thrilled  through  his  heart,  has  totally 
vanished  from  his  thoughts.  The  prospect  which 
formerly  looked  so  enchanting,  is  now  cold  and 
cheerless  to  his  eye.  He  looks  back,  and  cannot 
refrain  from  wondering,  that,  on  circumstances  of 
so  trifling  a  nature,  his  heart  should  have  wasted  such 


MUTABILITY    OF    HUMAN    FEELINGS.  211 

excess  of  passion.  As  a  plain  mansion  meets  his 
mature  eye  in  the  building,  which  to  his  infant  gaze 
wore  the  appearance  of  a  stately  palace,  so  he  dis- 
cerns nothing  but  insignificance  in  those  pursuits, 
which  once  filled  and  inflamed  his  imagination 
with  their  importance.  A  livelier  description  of 
such  a  change  of  feeling  cannot  perhaps  be  found, 
than  that  which  Lord  Chesterfield  has  left  us  in  a 
letter  written  a  short  time  before  his  death:  "I 
have  run,"  says  his  lordship,  "  the  silly  round  of 
business  and  pleasure,  and  have  done  with  them 
all.  1  have  enjoyed  all  pleasures  of  the  world,  and 
consequently  know  their  futility,  and  do  not  regret 
their  loss.  I  appraise  them  at  their  real  value, 
which  is,  in  truth,  very  low :  whereas  those,  that 
have  not  experienced,  always  overrate  them.  They 
only  see  their  gay  outside,  and  are  dazzled  with 
the  glare ;  but  I  have  seen  behind  the  scenes ;  I 
have  seen  all  the  coarse  pullies  and  dirty  ropes, 
which  exhibit  and  move  the  gaudy  machine  ;  I 
have  seen  and  smelt  the  tallow  candles,  which  il- 
luminate the  whole  decoration,  to  the  astonishment 
and  admiration  of  an  ignorant  audience.  When  I 
reflect  back  npon  what  I  have  seen,  what  1  have 
heard,  and  what  I  have  done,  I  can  hardly  persuade 
myself  that  all  that  frivolous  hurry,  and  bustle,  and 
pleasure  of  this  world,  had  any  reality  ;  but  I  look 
npon  all  that  has  passed  as  one  of  the  romantic 
dreams,  which  opium  commonly  occasions,  and  T 


212  ON    THE    MUTABILITY    OF 

do  by  no  means  desire  to  repeat  the  nauseous  dose, 
for  the  sake  of  the  fugitive  dream." 

But  besides  these  more  important  mental  revolu- 
tions, there  are  others  of  a  subordinate  character, 
less  remarked  and  less  remembered.  What  a  variety 
of  desires,  and  passions,  and  tones  of  feeling,  the  same 
individual  passes  through  in  the  course  of  a  week  ! 
What  alternations  of  hope  and  fear,  humility  and  ex- 
ultation, gladness  and  melancholy !  What  a  change 
in  our  views  of  life,  as  we  look  upon  it  through  the 
transient  media,  which  successive  passions  rapidly 
interpose  between  the  mind  and  its  objects  !  Even 
the  most  uniform  state  is  diversified  by  a  train  of 
little  passions  and  desires,  followed  by  disappoint- 
ment or  gratification ;  and  with  many,  the  very 
days  of  the  week  and  hours  of  the  day  have  each 
their  different  sets  of  feelings  and  associations. 

No  stage  or  condition  of  life  is  free  from  that 
copious  source  of  mental  changes,  the  attainment 
of  our  desires.  This  principle  of  mutation  runs 
through  life,  through  every  hour  and  every  day, 
although  it  may  attract  our  notice  only  on  impor- 
tant occasions.  The  revolution  of  feeling  will  of 
course  be  proportioned  to  the  intensity  of  desire 
with  which  we  have  pursued  our  object ;  and 
youth,  as  it  is  more  liable  to  be  inflamed  and  delu- 
ded by  hope,  will  be  peculiarly  the  season  of  such 
vicissitudes.  In  regard  to  almost  every  object  of 
pursuit,  we  may  say  what  the  poet  says  of  woman. 


HUMAN    FEELINGS.  213 

"  The  lovely  toy  so  fiercely  sought 

Hath  lost  its  charm  by  being  caught."* 

Many  of  the  changes  of  feeling  already  noticed, 
are  manifestly  experienced  without  appearing  in 
our  actions :  they  are  bubbles  on  the  stream,  which 
rise  and  disappear  without  any  kind  of  conse- 
quences. Others  prompt  our  actions  without  mak- 
ing any  permanent  difference  in  our  habitual  con- 
duct. It  is  indeed  astonishing  what  a  number  of 
various  emotions  may  pass  through  a  man's  mind, 
and  sway  his  actions,  without  affecting  the  perma- 
nent tone  of  his  character,  on  which  they  seem  to 
leave  as  little  trace  behind  them  as  an  arrow  of  its 
flight  through  the  air.  There  are  others  of  a  third 
class,  however,  which  produce  a  considerable  effect 
on  the  tenor  of  his  character  and  conduct.  Perhaps 
the  principle  of  these  are  the  revolutions  of  mind 
in  which  its  affections  are  transferred  from  one  set 
of  objects,  or  one  pursuit,  to  another.  In  the  lapse 
of  time  they  must  occur  to  every  one ;  but  although 
all  are  subject  to  them,  it  is  by  no  means  in  an 
equal  degree.  While  some  preserve  a  steadiness  of 
taste  and  purpose,  not  to  be  suddenly  altered  by 
any  of  the  vicissitudes  of  life,  others  bend  to  every 
impulse,  and  fluctuate  with  every  variation ;  a  mu- 
tability which,  if  not  under  the  control  of  strong 
sense,  will  inevitably  lead  to  inconsistency  of  cha- 
racter.    Such  men  seem  to  possess  a  constant  sus- 

*  Lord  Byron's  Giaour. 


I 


214  ON    THE    MUTABILITY    OF 

ceptibility  of  being  inflamed  with  ardour  towards 
any  object  which  happens  to  strike  the  imagination. 
For  a  short  time  the  chase  is  kept  up  with  a  vigour 
and  enthusiasm,  which  amaze  the  ordinary  class  of 
mortals,  and  leave  competition  at  a  distance ;  but 
their  preternatural  energy  soon  relaxes,  and  ulti- 
mately dies  away,  till  it  is  revived  by  some  other 
caprice,  and  starts  off  in  a  new  direction. 

This  fickleness  of  character  is  doubtless  in  many 
cases  constitutional,  but  it  is  often  promoted,  if  not 
engendered,  by  an  imperfect  education,  which  has 
suffered  the  youthful  mind  to  form  its  most  import- 
ant associations  by  chance.  Hence  the  man  not 
only  becomes  variable  in  his  moods,  but  suffers  from 
the  vacillation  arising  out  of  the  simultaneous 
importunities  of  desires  which  are  incompatible. 
Thrown  in  childhood  amidst  multiform  characters 
and  circumstances,  his  mind  has  been  made  up  of 
impressions  without  any  regulating  principle  to  keep 
them  in  just  subordination,  or  modify  their  effects. 
Happiness  must  be  held  on  a  precarious  tenure  by 
a  man,  who  is  thus  subject  to  the  opposite  influence 
of  inconsistent  attractions,  and  who  is  continually 
liable  to  have  his  tranquillity  ruffled  and  his  pur- 
poses disturbed  by  some  novel  event  or  contact  with 
some  new  character.  With  a  mind  full  of  associa- 
tions, which  can  be  acted  upon  by  impulses  the 
most  contrary,  he  is  the  slave  of  circumstances, 
which  seem  to  snatch  the  guidance  of  his  conduct 
out  of  his  own  hands,  and  impel  him  forward,  till 


HUMAN    FEELINGS.  215 

other  events  overpower  their  influence,  and  having 
usurped  the  same  ascendency  exercise  the  same 
despotism.  Such  fickleness  of  character  can  be 
avoided  only  by  acting  on  fixed  principles  and  de- 
terminate aims,  not  to  be  abandoned  in  the  tran- 
sient humours  which  every  day  brings  and  every 
day  sees  expire.  Man,  amidst  the  fluctuations  of 
his  own  feelings  and  of  passing  events,  ought  to  re- 
semble the  ship,  which  currents  may  carry  and 
winds  may  impel  from  her  course,  but  which, 
amidst  every  deviation,  still  presses  onward  to  her 
port  with  unremitted  perseverance.  Jn  the  coolness 
of  reflection,  he  ought  to  survey  his  affairs  with  a 
dispassionate  and  comprehensive  eye,  and  having 
fixed  on  this  plan,  take  the  necessary  steps  to  ac- 
complish it,  regardless  of  the  temporary  mutations 
of  his  mind,  the  monotony  of  the  same  track,  the 
apathy  of  exhausted  attention,  or  the  blandishments 
of  new  projects. 

The  folly  of  sacrificing  settled  purposes  to  tran- 
sient humours  cannot  be  kept  too  steadily  in  view. 
In  a  man  of  susceptible  mind  these  moods  of  feeling 
often  chase  each  other  in  rapid  succession ;  and  if 
he  is  also  a  wise  man,  it  will  powerfully  restrain 
their  influence  on  his  actions,  to  reflect,  that  next 
month,  or  next  week,  or  even  to-morrow,  he  will 
experience  nothing  of  the  melancholy,  or  vexation, 
or  ardour,  or  desire,  which  predominates  to-day. 
He  should  therefore  make  his  considerate  determi- 
nation the  fixed  point  round  which  his  passions,  and 


216  MUTABILITY    OF    HUMAN    FEELINGS. 

feelings,  and  humours  might  play,  with  as  little 
power  to  move  it  as  the  clouds  possess  on  the  sted- 
fastness  of  Skiddaw. 

The  place  of  such  a  consistent  perseverance,  as 
here  described,  is  in  many  individuals  supplied  by 
a  devoted  attachment  to  some  particular  pursuit ; 
and  although  this  strong  determination  of  the  taste 
may  cause  absurdities  in  the  character,  it  is  perhaps 
on  the  whole  conducive  to  happiness.  A  man  with 
such  a  bias  is  surely  happier  than  he  who  is  per- 
petually subject  to  fickleness  of  taste  and  passion ; 
or  he  who  spends  life  in  the  vacuity  arising  from 
the  want  of  a  definite  purpose.  As  instincts  supply 
the  place  of  knowledge,  so  does  such  a  decided 
partiality  produce  many  of  the  good  effects  of  a 
perseverance  in  designs  formed  on  mature  and  com- 
prehensive reflection. 


NOTES  AND  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


NOTE  A  (page  24.) 

This  argument  is  so  ingeniously  put  in  the  following 
passage,  which  I  met  with  after  the  publication  of  the  first 
edition  of  the  present  work,  that  I  am  happy  in  the  opportu- 
nity to  present  it  to  my  readers,  especially  as  it  also  coincides 
with  the  practical  application  of  the  doctrine  in  the  sequel  of 
this  essay  : 

"  One  thing  there  is  which,  verily,  I  could  never  understand 
but  to  be  altogether  void  of  reason.  That  he  who  is  thought 
to  have  taught  something  false  and  impious  should  be  forced  to 
recant,  which  if  he  do,  he  shall  not  be  punished.  To  what 
purpose,  I  pray  you,  serves  this  practice  ?  What  good  is  there 
gotten,  if,  for  the  avoiding  of  punishment  against  his  con- 
science, an  heretic  should  recant  his  opinion  ?  There  is  only 
one  thing  that  may  be  alleged  for  it ;  viz.  that  such  as  are 
possessed  of  the  same  error,  and  unknown  perhaps,  will  do  the 
like  in  their  own  hearts,  yea,  will  counsel  others  to  do  the 
same.  That  opinion  must  needs  have  a  very  light  impression, 
which  can  so  easily  be  plucked  out  of  men's  minds.  Have  we 
■^  no  reason  to  suspect  that  such  a  recantation  is  rather  for  fear 
of  punishment  than  from  the  heart  ?  Will  there  not  rather 
much  heart-burning  by  this  means  arise,  if  the  magistrates 
shall  seem  not  only  to  kill  the  body,  but  to  plot  the  ruine  of 
the  soul?  Are  we,  indeed,  so  ill-furnished  with  weapons  to 
vanquish  error,  as  to  be  forced  to  defend  ourselves  with  a  lye, 
to  put  our  trust  in  recantations  made  through  fear  ?  But  some 
may  say,  this  is  not  what  we  desire,  to  force  men  to  any  kind 
of  recantation,  but  that  an  heretic  may  acknowledge  his  error, 

19 


218  NOTES. 

not  so  much  with  his  mouth  as  with  his  heart.     This  were  ex- 
cellent, indeed,  if  these  could  bring  him  to  it.     But  what  work 
is  there  for  threats  or  blandishments  in  this  case  ?     These  have 
some  power,  indeed,  to  prevail  with  the  will,  but  thy  business  is 
with  the  understanding :  it  is  changed  neither  by  threats,  nor 
flatteries,  nor  allurements.       These  cannot  cause   that  what 
formerly  seemed  true  should  now  seem  false,  though  the  party 
may  very  much   desire  to  change  his  judgment,  which,   if  it 
seem  a  new  and  wonderful  thing  to  thee,  I  shall  not  need  many 
arguments  to  convince  thee  of  the  truth  thereof.     You  suppose 
that  a  man  may  change  his  judgment  when  he  will,  without 
any  new  reason  to  persuade  him  to   think  otherwise.     I  deny 
that  he  can  do  so.     Make  you,  therefore,  an  experiment  upon 
yourself,  and  see  if  you  can  for  the  least  space  of  time  draw 
yourself  to  think  otherwise  than  you  do  in  the  question  between 
us,  so  as  to  make  yourself  believe  as  I  do,  ^  that  a  man  cannot 
change  his  judgment  when  he  pleases,'  without  question  you 
shall  finde  that  you  cannot  do  it.     But  take  heed  you  mistake 
not  an  imagination  for  a  persuasion,  for  nothing  hinders  but 
that  thou  mayest  imagine  what  thou  wilt.     I  pray  thee  like- 
wise to  consider  again,  that  in  case  thou  fear  any  thing,  as,  for 
example,  lest  any  business  may  not  have  a  good   issue,  lest 
fiomethinge  should  come  to  pass  much  against  thy  minde,  so 
that  thou  canst  not  sleep  for  the  trouble  thereof,  thou  need  but 
change  thy  opinion  concerning  such  a  thing,  so  as  to  hope  that 
all  will  be  well,  and  thy  trouble  shall  be  at  an  end.     O  most 
easie  and  ready  medicine  to  take  away  the  greatest  part  of  that 
trouble  of  minde  which  men  sustain  in  this  life  !     O  short  phi- 
losophy !     If  whatsoever  evil  a  man  shall  fear  may  betide  him, 
he  may  believe  (if  he  will)  that  it  will  not  come  to  pass ;  what- 
soever molests  a  man,  because  he  takes  it  to  be  an  evil,  (when 
as  oft  times  there  is  no  evil  in  such  a  thing,)  he  may  persuade 
himself  when  he  pleases  that  it  is  not  an  evil.     But  experience 
shows  that  none  of  these  things  can  be." — Satan's  Stratagems, 
by  Acontius  or  Aconzio,  translated  by  John  Goodwin,  1648. 

I  am  indebted  for  the  above  extract  to  the  Monthly  Reposi- 
tory, No.  188,  page  458. 


NOTES.  219 


NOTE  B  (page  65.) 


y  There  are  people  in  the  world,  and  people  even  of  intelli- 
gence, who  are  afraid  of  associating  with  others  of  opposite 
opinions  to  their  own,  or  of  reading  books  in  which  such 
opinions  are  maintained  ;  and  they  justify  their  fears  by  alleg- 
ing, that  they  wish  to  avoid  the  contamination  of  their  minds; 
that  no  one  can  associate  with  free-thinkers  without  having  his 
faith  shaken,  or  with  republicans  without  some  inroads  on  his 
veneration  for  monarchy.  It  is  true  enough,  as  we  have  had 
occasion  to  observe  in  the  text,  that  our  opinions  are  greatly 
influenced  by  our  associates ;  but  it  is  those  opinions  only 
which  have  been  instilled  into  our  minds  without  any  exa- 

^mination  on  our  part,  or  which  have  never  assumed  a  distinct 
and  definite  form ;  which  we  have  never  analysed,  and  which 
we  cannot  trace  from  any  rational  premises.  Whatever  there- 
fore may  be  said  in  justification  of  such  fears  on  the  part  of 
the  illiterate,  no  man  who  professes  to  think  for  himself,  or  to 
be  an  inquirer  after  truth,  can  consistently  be  afraid  of  any 
arguments,  any  opinions.  To  him  they  are  subjects  of  exa- 
mination, and  he  rejoices  if  he  finds  in  them  a  new  principle. 
They  can  come  to  form  part  of  his  own  opinions  only  by  their 
clearness  and  cogency.  Before  any  proposition  can  be  receiv- 
ed into  his  mind  as  true,  it  must  appear  to  him  logically  de- 
duced from  undeniable  premises.  What  is  there,  therefore,  in 
any  opinion,  which  can  cause  him  a  moment's  alarm  ?  If  it 
comes  before  him  without  proper  evidence,  it  makes  no  impres- 
sion :  if  it  is  supported  by  irresistible  proof,  he  has  gained  a 
new  truth.  What  possible  evil  then  can  arise  from  subjecting 
his  mind  to  the  operation  of  any  arguments  whatever  ? 

It  is  different  in  the  case  of  the  imagination,  or,  in  other 
words,  with  ideas  connected  by  other  than  logical  relations, 
with  those  mere  conceptions  which  are  continually  rising  in 
the  mind.  The  evil  of  a  false  argument  is  not  in  its  being 
perceived  by  the  understanding,  but  in  its  being  regarded  as 


I 


220  NOTES. 

true :  hence  the  perception  of  its  fallacy  annihilates  its  in- 
fluence, and,  however  often  it  may  occur  to  the  recollection,  it 
is  perfectly  harmless  :  but  in  the  case  of  horrid  or  disgusting 
image?,  it  is  the  mere  conception  of  them  which  constitutes 
the  evil,  and  the  most  thorough  insight  into  their  character 
cannot  remedy  the  mischief. 

Hence,  while  he  who  has  formed  his  conclusions  for  himself, 
and  clearly  sees  their  dependence  on  indubitable  evidence,  is 
unaffected  in  his  opinions  amidst  the  thickest  warfare  of  so- 
phistry, and  comes  unharmed  out  of  the  contest,  a  man  of  the 
most  virtuous  disposition  and  the  purest  intentions  is  at  the 
mercy,  as  it  regards  his  imagination,  of  the  ideas  oflenest  pre- 
sented to  him,  and  can  hardly  escape  contamination  from  a 
frequent  exhibition  of  such  as  are  unseemly  and  improper. 

For  these  reasons,  a  man  of  thought,  although  he  would 
forfeit  the  character  of  a  philosopher,  and  deserve  the  pity  if 
not  the  contempt  of  every  inquirer  after  truth,  by  evincing  the 
slightest  fear  of  any  arguments,  by  avoiding  any  book,  lest  it 
should  produce  a  change  in  his  opinions,  would  be  perfectly 
justified  in  shunning  such  company  or  such  writings  as  have  a 
tendency  to  pervert  the  imagination.  In  the  one  case  he  can 
receive  no  impression  which  he  can  have  any  proper  reason 
for  avoiding ;  in  the  other,  he  is  exposed  to  disgusting  or  de- 
grading images,  which,  when  they  have  once  become  familiar, 
may  intrude  amidst  the  purest  and  most  serious  meditations. 


NOTE  C  (page  74.) 

I  have  left  the  foot-note  to  the  text  in  this  page  exactly  as 
it  appeared  in  the  first  edition  ;  but  it  by  no  means  solves  the 
whole  of  the  question,  why  we  are  apt  to  take  greater  offence 
at  an  endeavour  to  subvert  part  of  our  creed,  than  at  an  at- 
tempt to  enlarge  it  by  further  additions.  It  must  be  partly 
accounted  for  by  the  fact,  that  our  affections  attach  them- 
selves to  a  doctrine  as  well  as  to  any  external  object.  If  early 
and  deeply  fixed,  a  multitude  of  interesting  associations  na- 


NOTES.  221 

turally  gather  round  it ;  it  becomes  endeared  to  us  by  being 
connected  with  pleasurable  circumstances,  the  rallying  point 
of  pleasant  thoughts.  We  are  alarmed  and  indignant,  there- 
fore, at  any  design  to  shake  its  validity :  the  removal  of  it 
from  our  minds  would  be  the  destruction  of  a  whole  system  of 
associations,  and  perhaps  active  habits,  of  which  it  is  the 
nucleus  or  centre ;  the  bare  suggestion  of  its  being  erroneous 
infuses  all  the  inquietude  of  doubt,  and  obstructs  the  course 
of  our  habitual  thoughts  and  feelings,  and  our  first  impulse  is 
to  resent  the  attack.  But  it  is  obvious  that  a  new  article  of 
faith,  which  suffers  our  old  opinions  to  remain,  and  merely 
offers  something  additional  to  our  thoughts,  produces  none  of 
these  effects.  It  overturns  no  superstructure  of  association  ;  it 
interposes  no  chasm  in  the  regular  track  of  our  imagination, 
no  sudden  hiatus  in  the  circle  of  our  feelings,  no  doubts  to 
impede  our  intellectual  movements.  It  occasions  therefore  no 
alarm,  and  no  resentment,  no  laceration  of  mind  (to  borrow  an 
expression  of  Dr.  Johnson's),  while  it  inspires  that  self-com- 
placency attendant  on  a  perception  of  the  superiority  of  our 
own  views. 

In  the  Essay  on  the  Influence  of  Reason  on  the  Feelings, 
we  have  shown  how  liable  the  mind  is,  in  certain  circum- 
stances, to  the  recurrence  of  these  feelings,  even  in  opposition 
to  the  convictions  of  the  understanding.  It  seems  to  have  been 
a  similar  view  of  the  subject,  arising  probably  from  his  own 
consciousness  and  experience  (for  we  all  know  how  tenaciously 
his  early  prejudices  clung  to  his  mind),  which  led  Dr.  Johnson 
to  maintain,  in  the  passage  which  supplied  the  expression  just 
quoted,  that  no  reliance  could  be  placed  on  a  conversion  from 
the  Roman  Catholic  to  the  Protestant  faith. 

"  A  man,"  he  observes,  "  who  is  converted  from  Protestant- 
ism to  Popery,  may  be  sincere :  he  parts  with  nothing  ;  he  is 
only  superadding  to  what  he  already  had.  But  a  convert 
from  Popery  to  Protestantism  gives  up  so  much  of  what  he 
has  held  as  sacred  as  any  thing  that  he  retains,  there  is  so 
much  laceration  of  mind  in  such   a  conversion,  that  it  can 

hardly  be  sincere  and  lasting." 

19* 


222  NOTES. 

We  may  trace  to  the  same  source,  namely,  to  the  pleasurable 
ideas  and  emotions  which  gather  round  a  doctrine,  those  fre- 
quent declamations  which  we  hear  against  cold  reasoning  and 
hard-hearted  logic,  and  pathetic  appeals  to  one  part  of  our 
nature  against  the  other.  An  original  thinker,  a  reformer  in 
moral  science,  will  thus  often  appear  a  hard  and  insensible 
character.  He  goes  beyond  the  feelings  and  associations  of 
the  age ;  he  leaves  them  behind  him  ;  he  shocks  our  old  pre- 
judices: it  is  reserved  for  a  subsequent  generation,  to  whom 
his  views  have  been  unfolded  from  their  infancy,  and  in  whose 
minds  all  the  interesting  associations  have  collected  round 
them,  which  formerly  encircled  the  exploded  opinions,  to  re- 
gard his  discoveries  with  unmingled  pleasure.  Hence  an  au- 
thor, who  aspires  after  popularity,  must  not  project  his  powers 
in  advance  of  the  age  ;  but  throw  them  back  amongst  the  re- 
collections and  associations  of  past  times. 


NOTE  D  (page  78.) 

Many  good  men,  who  have  wished  to  be  liberal  to  such  as 
differed  from  them  in  opinion,  have  perplexed  themselves  as  to 
the  extent  to  which  their  liberality  should  be  carried.  Some, 
with  the  inconclusiveness  of  conscientious  feeling,  combined 
with  feeble  powers  of  logical  deduction,  have  sagely  inferred 
that  it  ought  not  to  be  carried  too  far  ;  while  others,  in  the  true 
spirit  of  persecution,  have  denounced  any  indulgence  to  im- 
portant differences  as  spurious  liberality. 

The  principles  unfolded  in  the  present  work  relieve  us  from 
all  difficulty  on  this  point.  True  liberality  consists  in  not  im- 
puting to  others  any  moral  turpitude  because  their  opinions 
differ  from  our  own.  It  does  not  consist  in  ostensibly  yielding 
to  the  opinions  of  others,  in  refraining  from  a  rigorous  exami- 
nation of  their  soundness,  or  from  detecting  and  exposing  the 
fallacies  which  they  involve  ;  but  in  regarding  those  who  hold 
them  as  free  from  consequent  culpability,  and  abstaining  from 
casting  upon  them  that  moral  odium,  with  which  men  have 


NOTES.  223 

been  ready  in  all  ages  to  overwhelm  such  as  deviated  in  the 
least  from  the  miserable  compound  of  truth  and  error,  which 
they  liugged  to  their  own  bosoms. 


NOTE  E  (page  8S.) 

It  is  not  often  that  we  can  meet  with  any  direct  arguments 
against  the  utility  of  truth — at  least  in  a  quarter  which  entitles 
them  to  attention.  The  following  passage,  therefore,  from  the 
Edinburgh  Review  may  be  considered  of  some  value,  as  a  spe- 
cimen of  what  can  be  alleged  against  the  doctrine.  It  shows 
the  feebleness  of  acknowledged  talent  when  engaged  on  the 
side  of  sophistry. 

The  extract  is  from  a  Review  of  Belsham's  Elements  of  the 
Philosophy  of  the  Mind. 

"  Mr.  Belsham  has  one  short  argument,  that  whatever  is  true 
cannot  be  hurtful.  It  is  the  motto  of  his  title  page,  and  is  af- 
terwards repeated  with  equal  emphasis,  at  every  time  of  need. 
*  If  the  doctrine  be  true,'  he  contends,  '  the  diffusion  of  it  can 
do  no  harm.  It  is  an  established  and  undeniable  principle,  that 
truth  must  be  favourable  to  virtue.'  To  us,  however,  this  prin- 
ciple, instead  of  being  undeniable,  has  always  appeared  the 
most  questionable  of  postulates.  In  the  declamation  of  Cato, 
or  the  poetry  of  Akenside,  we  admit  it  with  little  scruple,  be- 
cause we  do  not  read  Plato  or  Akenside  for  the  truths  they 
may  chance  to  contain ;  but  we  always  feel  more  than  scepti- 
cism, when  we  are  assailed  by  it  in  a  treatise  of  pure  philosophy  : 
nor  can  we  account  for  an  almost  universal  assent  it  has  re- 
ceived, from  any  other  circumstance  than  the  profession  and 
habits  of  the  first  teachers  of  morals  in  our  schools,  and  of  the 
greater  number  of  their  successors.  It  was  a  maxim  of  religion, 
before  it  became  a  maxim  of  philosophy ;  though,  even  as  a 
religious  maxim,  it  formed  a  very  inconsistent  part  of  the  op- 
timism in  which  it  was  combined.  The  Deity  wills  happiness; 
he  loves  truth :  truth  therefore  must  be  productive  of  good. 
Such  is  the  reasoning  of  the  optimist.    But  he  forgets,  that,  in 


224  NOTES. 

his  system,  error  too  must  have  been  beneficial,  because  error 
has  been;  and  that  the  employment  of  falsehood  for  the  pro- 
duction of  good  cannot  be  more  unworthy  of  the  Divine  Being, 
than  the  acknowledged  employment  of  rapine  and  murder  for 
the  same  purpose.  There  is,  therefore,  nothing  in  the  abstract 
consideration  of  truth  and  Deity,  which  justifies  the  adoption 
of  such  a  maxim  ;  and  as  little  is  it  justified  by  our  practical 
experience.  In  the  small  events  of  that  familiar  and  hourly 
intercourse,  which  forms  almost  the  whole  of  human  life,  how 
much  is  happiness  increased  by  the  general  adoption  of  a  sys- 
tem of  concerted  and  limited  deceit !  for  it  is  either  in  that 
actual  falsehood,  which  must,  as  falsehood,  be  productive  of 
evil,  or  in  the  suppression  of  that  truth,  which,  as  truth,  must 
have  been  productive  of  good,  that  the  chief  happiness  of 
civilized  manners  consists ;  and  he  from  whose  doctrine  it  flows, 
that  we  are  to  be  in  no  case  hypocrites,  would,  in  mere  man- 
ners, reduce  us  to  a  degree  of  barbarism  beyond  that  of  the 
rudest  savage,  who,  in  the  simple  hospitalities  of  his  hut,  or 
the  ceremonial  of  the  public  assemblies  of  his  tribe,  has  still 
some  courtesies,  which  he  fulfils  with  all  the  exactness  of  polite 
dissimulation.  In  the  greater  events  of  life,  how  often  might 
the  advantage  of  erroneous  belief  be  felt  I  If,  for  example,  it 
were  a  superstition  of  every  mind,  that  the  murderer,  imme- 
diately on  the  perpetration  of  his  guilt,  must  himself  expire  by 
sympathy,  a  new  motive  would  be  added  to  the  side  of  virtue ; 
and  the  only  circumstance  to  be  regretted  would  be,  not  that 
the  falsehood  would  produce  effect,  since  that  effect  would  be 
only  serviceable,  but  that  perhaps  the  good  effect  would  not  be 
of  long  duration,  as  it  would  be  destroyed  for  ever  by  the  rash- 
ness of  the  first  daring  experimenter.  The  visitation  of  the 
murderer  by  the  nightly  ghost,  which  exists  in  the  superstition 
of  so  many  countries,  and  which  forms  a  great  part  of  that 
complex  and  unanalysed  horror  with  which  the  crime  continues 
to  be  considered  after  the  belief  of  the  superstition  itself  has 
ceased,  has  probably  been  of  more  service  to  mankind  than  the 
truths  of  all  the  sermons,  that  have  been  preached  on  the  cor- 
responding prohibition  in  the  Decalogue.    It  is  unfortunate, 


IK 


NOTES.  225 

that  with  this  beneficial  awe  unnecessary  horrors  have  been 
connected ;  for  the  place  continues  to  be  haunted,  as  well  as 
the  person;  and  the  dread   of  our   infancy  is   thus   directed, 
rather  to  the  supernatural  appearance  than  to  the  crime.     But 
if  superstition  could  exist,  and  be  modified,  at  the  will  of  an 
enlightened  legislator,  so  as  to  be  deprived  of  its  terrors  to  the 
innocent,  and  turned  wholly  against  the  guilty,  we  know  no 
principle  of  our  nature  on  wliich  it  would  be  so  much  for  the 
interest  of  mankind  to  operate.     It  would  be  a  species  of  pro- 
hibitive religion,  more  impressive,  at  the  moment  of  beginning 
crime,  than  religion  itself;  because  its  penalties  would  be  more 
conceivable  and  immediate.     Innumerable  cases  may  be  ima- 
gined, in  which  other  errors  of  belief  would  be  of  moral  ad- 
vantage ;    and  we  may  therefore  assume,  as  established  and 
undeniable,  that  there  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of  truth  which 
makes  it  necessarily  good ;  that  in  the  greater  number  of  in- 
stances, truth  is  beneficial ;  but  that,  of  the  whole  number  of 
truths  and  falsehoods,  a  certain  number  are  productive  of  good, 
and  others  of  evil.     To  which  number  any  particular  truth  or 
falsehood  belongs,  must  be  shown,  in  the  usual  way,  by  rea- 
sonings of  direct  experience  or  analogy  ;  and  hence,  in  a  ques- 
tion of  utility,  the  demonstration  of  mere  logical  truth  cannot 
justly  be  adduced  as  superseding  the  necessity  of  other  inqui- 
ries.    Even  though  the  contrary  of  that  postulate,  which  Mr. 
Belsham  has  assumed,  could  not  have  been  shown  from  other 
cases,  it  would  not   therefore   have   been   applicable,  without 
proof,  to  the  great  questions  which   he  discusses ;  for   these 
questions  comprehend  all  the  truths  that  are  of  most  importance 
in  human  life,  which  are  thus  the  very  truths  from  which  the 
justness  of  the  assumed  principle  is  most  fully  to  be  demon- 
strated or  denied." 

It  may  be  remarked  in  the  first  place,  that  this  argument 
begins  by  confounding  two  essentially  different  things,  the 
veracity  of  men  and  the  knowledge  of  truth.  The  advantages 
of  a  system  of  conventional  simulation  and  dissimulation  we 
may  pass  over  with  the  remark,  that  if  it  is  really  beneficial  to 
society,  it  is  so  exactly  in  proportion  as  its  character  is  accu- 


226  NOTES. 

rately  appreciated  by  those  engaged  in  it.  Where  it  is  per- 
fectly well  understood,  as  it  generally  is,  it  does  the  least 
harm,  and  produces  the  most  benefit.  If  any  individual  is  de- 
ceived by  it,  if  he  misconstrues  the  current  professions  of  social 
intercourse  in  their  literal  sense,  he  usually  suffers  for  his  error, 
which  proves,  that,  even  in  this  case,  a  knowledge  of  the  truth 
is  a  necessary  protection  against  evil. 

Dismissing,  however,  the  consideration  of  veracity,  let  us 
proceed  to  the  real  question,  whether  truth  is  beneficial,  and 
examine  the  arguments  adduced  in  support  of  the  negative. 

The  writer  of  the  passage  appears  from  first  to  last  to  pro- 
ceed on  the  principle,  that  the  true  consequences  of  evil  actions 
are  not  the  most  efficacious  motives  to  deter  men  from  com- 
mitting those  actions,  but  that  it  is  useful  for  them  to  appre- 
hend other  and  more  alarming  results,  consequences  of  greater 
magnitude,  capable  of  producing  more  vivid  impressions  on  the 
imagination  :  that  since  mankind  do  not  always  act  from  a  con- 
viction of  what  is  best,  but  from  the  predominant  appetite  or 
passion  of  the  moment,  it  is  expedient  to  call  in  the  aid  of  some 
counter  passion,  founded  on  false  views,  whose  influence  shall 
operate  in  the  direction  which  the  most  enlightened  judgment 
would  point  out.     The  first  thing  which  strikes  the  mind  in 
this  view  of  the  matter,  is  the  needlessness  of  any  extraneous 
motives,  in  cases  which  have  an  abundant  supply  within  them- 
selves.    If  human  actions  are  morally  bad  only  in  proportion 
as  they  are  pernicious  to  society,  and  to  the  agent  himself,  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  their  consequences  seems  to  be  all  that  is 
lequisite  to  deter  him  from  them  ;  and  to  excite  a  dread  of  some- 
thing more  terrible  would  be  a  superfluous  and  wanton  pres- 
sure on  the  feelings.     We  may  admit,  nevertheless,  for  our 
present  purpose,    that  any  groundless  fears,  which  served  to 
corroborate  the  eflfect  of  just  apprehensions,  would  be  so  far 
useful;  but  whether  they  were  absolutely  beneficial  would  ob- 
viously depend  on  their  not  being  necessarily  accompanied  by 
circumstances  of  an  opposite  character  and  of  greater  moment. 
That  they  would  be  inevitably   attended   by  circumstances  of 
this  latter  description,  both  in  the  instances  supposed  by  the 


NOTES.  227 

writer  before  us  and  in  every  consistently  imaginable  instance, 
I  shall  endeavour  to  show  as  succinctly  as  the  subject  permits. 
An  apprehension  of  false  consequences  must  evidently  be 
founded  on  an  incorrect  knowledge  of  facts,  or  on  wrong  in- 
ferences from  facts  accurately  ascertained.     In  either  case  the 

1^  existence  of  the  error  implies  a  state  of  ignorance,  and,  if  it  re-' 
gards  actions  important  to  mankind,  ignorance  of  a  deep  and 
dangerous  character. 

Let  us  take,  for  instance,  the  first  case  imagined  by  the  critic  : 
let  us  suppose  the  universal  prevalence  of  the  belief,  that  a 
murderer  would  expire  by  sympathy  immediately  on  the  com- 
mission of  the  crime.     The  mass  of  moral  and  physical  igno- 

|V  ranee  and  misconception  which  must  exist  to  support  a  belief 
of  this  nature  in  any  society,  cannot  fail  to  rise  before  the  un- 
derstanding of  every  one  who  reflects  a  moment  on  the  subject. 
>It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  mankind  could  be  involved  in  so 
gross  an  error,  while  they  were  in  other  respects  at  all  enlight- 
ened. On  the  contrary,  its  prevalence  would  imply  a  total 
ignorance  of  the  laws  of  animal  life,  of  the  piienomena  of  the 
human  mind,  of  the  rules  of  evidence,  and  the  principles  of 
reasoning,  a  blindness  in  the  human  race  to  every  thing  within 
and  without  them.  These  would  be  necessary  conditions  for 
the  bare  existence  of  so  absurd  a  doctrine ;  they  would  be  es- 
sential to  its  support,  and  would  give  birth  to  a  multitude  of 
evils  infinitely  greater  than  any  which  it  would  prevent.      Al- 

I  though  no  clandestine  assassinations  might  be  committed,  a 
thousand  public  butcheries  would  probably  take  place,  execu- 
tions for  witchcraft,  human  sacrifices,  self-immolations,  legal 
murders  of  heresy  and  dissent.  The  mischief  would  be  with- 
out assignable  limits.  Laws  restrictive  of  innocent  or  bene- 
ficial actions,  gloomy  superstitions,  absurd  customs,  fanatical 
rites,  wars  of  vengeance,  slavery  scarcely  conscious  of  its  own 
baseness,  some  or  all  of  these  would  be  the  inevitable  accom- 
paniments, sooner  or  later,  of  such  an  erroneous  belief.  Even 
supposing  the  delusion  to  exist  amongst  a  gentle  and  harmless 
race,  who  were  free  from  the  grossest  of  the  evils  here  enumer- 
ated, such  a  state  of  society  could  never  be  secure  from  them. 


228  NOTES. 

There  is  no  barrier  against  the  irruption  of  the  evils  of  igno- 
rance but  true  knowledge.  Hence  the  peaceable,  the  almost 
happy  condition  in  which  uncivilized  nations  may  occasionally 
be  found,  is  a  state  of  fragile  tranquillity,  liable  to  be  crushed 
from  without  or  shattered  from  within,  by  those  spontaneous 
ebullitions  of  caprice  and  enthusiasm,  against  which  the  human 
mind  has  no  security  but  in  the  full  light  of  science  and  reason. 
What  principles,  amidst  such  ignorance,  could  prove  a  defence 
against  any  absurdity  which  a  man  of  cunning  and  audacity 
might  find  his  advantage  in  maintaining?  At  the  mercy  of  im- 
postors and  fanatics  or  of  that  mongrel  race  which  partakes  of 
the  complexion  of  both,*  such  a  society  would  be  in  continual 
danger  of  an  intestine  ferment,  which  (if  I  may  borrow  an  im- 
age from  an  exploded  doctrine)  might  at  any  time  burst  out 
into  the  equivocal  generation  of  vice  and  misery. 

This  writer  must  have  had  strange  views  of  the  nature  of  the 
human  mind,  and  have  made  little  use  of  the  lessons  to  be 
gathered  from  the  history  of  the  race,  to  suppose,  what  is  ne- 
cessarily implied  in  his  argument,  that  a  gross  error  could  exist 
independent  and  insulated,  deprived  of  all  its  pernicious  rela- 
tions and  accompaniments,  stripped  of  its  power  in  every  way, 
except  in  that  particular  direction  which  he  has  chosen  to 
imagine. 

He  seems  to  have  fallen  into  the  common  practice  of  look- 
ing only  at  a  single  direct  and  immediate  consequence  of  the 
error,  unconscious  of  the  necessity  of  expanding  his  view  over 
the  whole  circle  of  its  influence  and  connections.  A  single 
appeal  to  our  own  consciousness,  a  single  glance  at  our  fellow 
men,  suffices  to  show  that  one  doctrine  is  necessarily  connected 
with  other  doctrines  ;  that  when  one  truth  is  established,  other 
dependent  truths  spring  up  around  it;  that  for  any  given  error 
to  prevail,  a  number  of  other  errors  must  prevail  at  the  same 
time.  This  is  the  reason  universally  applicable  why  error, 
taking  in  the  whole  of  its  concomitants  and  consequences,  never 
can  be  beneficial.     It  never  can  have  a  preponderance  of  good 


*  « 


Fingunt,  simul  creduntque."— Tacitus. 


NOTES.  229 

effects,  because  its  existence  implies  related,  collateral,  co-ordi- 
nate errors,  and  is  incompatible  with  that  completeness  of 
knowledge  and  perfection  of  reason,  which  are  indispensable  to 
the  highest  degree  of  human  happiness. 

The  other  hypothetical  case  adduced  is  exposed  to  the  same 
arguments.  Assuming  that  a  belief  in  apparitions  really  ope- 
rates to  prevent  murders,  we  have  on  the  one  hand  a  good 
attained,  and  on  the  other  we  have,  as  in  the  former  case,  all 
the  error  and  ignorance  which  such  a  belief  implies,  with  their 
incalculable  train  of  pernicious  consequences,  which  it  is  un- 
necessary to  recapitulate.  The  argument  is  already  abundant- 
ly conclusive.  If  a  false  apprehension  of  consequences  in 
these  important  cases  would  be  accompanied  by  the  evils 
which  we  have  endeavoured  to  show  would  be  inseparable 
from  it,  the  assistance  which  it  might  furnish  in  deterring 
from  crime  would  be  a  subordinate  consideration.  But  it  is 
by  no  means  evident  that  it  would  lend  any  assistance  worth 
regarding.  The  whole  good  accomplished  is  not  to  be  placed 
to  the  account  of  the  error ;  it  is  only  the  superiority  of  its  effi- 
cacy in  deterring  from  the  crime,  over  the  salutary  influence 
of  those  other  circumstances  which  would  operate  in  the  same 
direction,  if  such  a  belief  did  not  exist.  The  natural  horror 
at  taking  the  life  of  a  fellow  creature,  the  infamy  of  detection, 
the  vengeance  of  society,  and  the  other  necessary  or  probable 
consequences  of  the  deed,  would  still  be  left  to  produce  their 
effect :  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  show,  that  the  addition  of 
an  absurd  belief  would  materially  enhance  the  motives  to  ab- 
stain from  this  consummation  of  wickedness.  It  may  be  oven 
questioned  whether  the  power  of  the  motives  would  not  be 
impaired,  when  it  is  considered  that  such  a  belief  would  be 
incompatible  with  that  clear  view  of  all  the  real  consequences 
of  the  crime  which  an  enlightened  mind  can  alone  fully  pos- 
sess, and  which,  except  under  the  despotism  of  some  passion 
that  puts  all  consequences  out  of  sight,  would  be  sufficient  to 
save  any  individual  from  a  deed  so  irreparably  destructive  of 
his  own  happiness.  We  must  recollect,  too,  that  it  is  one  of 
the  beneficial  effects  of  a  clear  and  correct  view  of  the  conse- 

20 


/ 


230  NOTES. 

quenccs  of  actions  to  dispossess  passion  of  this  power,  and  that 
the  tempest  which  obscures  the  intellectual  vision  is  most 
likely  to  arise,  and  produce  its  melancholy  results,  in  a  mind 
already  clouded  by  error  and  ignorance. 

To  all  these  considerations  it  may  be  added,  that  a  morality 
founded  on  the  exhibition  of  false  consequences  to  the  ima- 
gination is  insecure  and  unstable.  The  delusion  is  constantly 
open  to  suspicion  and  exposure.  The  imputed  consequences 
are  often  obscurely  felt,  if  »ot  clearly  seen,  to  be  fictitious, 
and  a  degree  of  practical  scepticism  is  induced,  which  destroys 
their  influence  on  the  conduct  without  replacing  it  by  motives 
of  a  higher,  because  of  a  more  rational  character. 

On  the  whole,  the  philosophy  of  the  critic  reminds  one 
strongly  of  the  profound  policy  of  those  mothers,  who  raise  up 
dark  and  dismal  images  of  dustmen,  beggars,  chimney-sweeps, 
and  other  nursery  bugbears,  to  enforce  their  authority  over  un- 
manageable children  ;  nor  is  the  one  entitled  to  less  credit  and 
clemency  than  the  other.  To  the  principles  of  the  philosopher 
and  the  conduct  of  the  parent  an  equal  tribute  of  admiration 
is  due,  and  the  errors  which  the  former  commends  in  theory 
are  just  as  well  adapted  to  raise  mankind  to  the  dignity  and 
happiness  of  rational  beings,  as  those  which  the  latter  reduces 
into  practice. 

A-fter  this  general  view  of  the  subject,  which  is  sufficient  to 
expose  the  futility  of  these  and  all  similar  objections  to  the 
doctrine  which  teaches  the  necessary  perniciousness  of  error,  it 
is  scarcely  perhaps  worth  while  to  descend  to  a  minuter  scrutiny 
of  the  logical  blunder  committed  by  the  critic  in  his  elaborate 
culogium  on  the  hypothetical  utility  of  spectres.  I  have  re- 
garded rather  the  general  scope  of  his  reasoning,  than  the  form 
into  which  he  has  put  it.  Yet,  it  is  too  curious  an  instance  of 
the  slips  of  sophistry  to  be  entirely  passed  over.  "  If,"  says 
he,  "  superstition  could  exist,  and  be  modified,  at  the  will  of 
an  enlightened  legislator,  so  as  to  be  deprived  of  its  terrors 
to  the  innocent,  and  turned  wholly  against  the  guilty,  we 
know  no  principle  of  our  nature,  on  which  it  would  be  so  much 
for  the  interest  of  mankind  to  operate."    He  then  proceeds  to 


NOTES.  23 1 

draw  the  conclusion,  that  therefore  error  is  not  necessarily  in- 
jurious, "that  there  is  nothing  in  the  nature  of  truth  which 
makes  it  necessarily  good."  This  is  surely  one  of  the  strangest 
pieces  of  reasoning  ever  hazarded.  Had  the  critic  alleged, 
that  supersition  could  be  modified  at  the  will  of  an  enlightened 
legislator,  and  rendered  serviceable  to  mankind,  then,  however 
the  proposition  might  be  disputed,  there  would  have  been  some 
coherence  of  argument  in  proceeding  to  say,  that  therefore  it 
is  not  necessarily  hurtful,  but  to  say,  that  if  it  could  be  so 
modified  it  would  be  highly  beneficial,  and  that  therefore  it  is 
not  necessarily  injurious,  is  a  perfect  instance  of  inconsequen- 
tial reasoning.  From  merely  conditional  or  hypothetical  pre- 
mises, he  has  drawn  a  positive  and  absolute  conclusion.  It  is 
as  if  any  one  should  contend,  that  arsenic  is  not  necessarily 
poisonous ;  because,  if  it  could  be  received  into  the  stomach 
without  injury  it  would  not  be  destructive  of  life.  In  a  word, 
the  writer  does  not  say,  that  if  A  were  equal  to  B  and  B  equal 
to  C,  then  A  and  C  would  be  equal ;  but  in  utter  defiance  of 
rules  of  logic  and  forms  of  reasoning,  if  A  were  equal  to  Band 
B  to  C,  therefore  A  and  C  are  equal. 

He  has,  it  is  true,  interposed  another  sentence  between  the 
premises  and  the  conclusion,  which  we  have  here  brought  to- 
gether, and  it  may  perhaps  bo  imagined,  that  the  inference 
deduced  was  meant  to  be  drawn  from  this  intermediate  propo- 
sition. To  suppose  this,  however,  would  be  to  presume  that 
the  author  had  taken  the  trouble  of  inventing  instances,  and 
had  then  dismissed  them  without  applying  them  to  ihe  purpose 
for  which  he  had  tasked  his  invention.  If  this  indeed  were 
true,  if  the  sentence  in  question,  namely,  "innumerable  cases 
may  be  imagined  in  which  other  errors  of  belief  may  be  of  mo- 
ral advantage,"  were  to  be  considered  as  the  proposition  on 
which  the  conclusion  depends,  the  formal  logical  absurdity 
would  certainly  be  got  quit  of,  but  only  to  be  replaced  by  a 
substantial  error  equally  glaring.  The  argument  would  then 
amount  to  this,  that  if  we  can  imagine  a  thing  to  exist  without 
its  essential  properties,  it  is  a  proof  that  they  are  not  essential ; 
a  principle  which  carries  its  own  refutation  along  with  it.     We 


232  NOTES. 

have  already  seen  what,  in  Ihe  case  of  error,  these  essential 
properties  arc.  It  was  the  province  of  the  critic  to  show, 
either  by  reasoning  from  admitted  principles  or  by  the  induction 
of  facts,  that  properties  of  this  kind  are  not  necessarily  connect- 
ed with  it,  and  not  to  content  himself  with  asserting'that  they 
might  be  separated  in  imagination.  Error  may  certainly  be 
imagined  in  one  sense  to  prevail  without  attendant  £vil,  just  as 
lead  may  be  conceived  to  float  in  water ;  but  what  should  we 
say  to  the  natural  philosopher,  who  contended  that  the  metal 
is  not  necessarily  the  heavier  substance,  because  we  may  ima- 
gine it  to  possess  buoyancy  when  placed  in  the  liquid  ? 

Perhaps  more  than  enough  has  been  said  in  reply  to  this  vin- 
dication of  error,  but  the  principle  involved  so  well  deserves  a 
complete  elucidation,  that  the  prolixity  of  the  present  note  will 
be  excused.  From  the  internal  evidence  afforded  by  the  style 
and  matter  of  the  article  in  the  Edinburgh  Review,  from  which 
the  passage  here  commented  on  is  extracted,  one  would  suspect 
it  to  have  proceeded  from  the  pen  of  the  late  Dr.  Thomas 
Brown.  If  so,  he  lived  to  outgrow  such  philosophy,  for  pas- 
sages of  an  opposite  tendency  might  easily  be  quoted  from  his 
subsequent  writings.  Here,  it  is  evident,  he  was  only  trying 
his  wings,  and  he  seems  to  have  been  more  ambitious  to  dis- 
play the  brilliancy  of  the  plumage  than  to  prove  the  strength  of 
the  pinions  ;  more  intent  on  showing  the  grace  and  agility  of 
his  evolutions  than  the  boldness  and  precision  of  his  flight. 


NOTE  F  (page  104.) 

It  is  an  interesting  inquiry,  what  are  those  circumstances 
which  form  the  best  external  criterion  of  the  truth  of  a  doctrine, 
or  under  which  there  is  the  greatest  probability  of  its  being  true.'' 

In  answer  to  this  question,  I  think  it  may  be  said,  that  we 
have  the  best  test  of  the  truth  of  any  doctrine,  the  greatest  pos- 
sible assurance  which  external  circumstances  can  give,  when  it 
is  universally  believed  amidst  the  fullest  liberty  of  scrutinizing 
its  pretensions.     If  both  these  circumstanscs  do  not  concur,  the 


NOTES. 


233 


doctrine  may  be  pronounced  doubtful.  The  universal  belief  of 
a  doctrine  is  no  argument  for  its  truth,  if  dissent  and  contro- 
versy are  prohibited.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  if  a  doctrine  is 
believed  by  only  a  part  of  those  who  have  examined  it,  although 
the  fullest  freedom  of  inquiry  prevails,  it  may  be  considered 
as  not  grounded  on  satisfactory  evidence  ;  or  at  least  that  the 
evidence  in  favour  of  it  has  not  been  hitlierto  exhibited  in  all 
its  force.  If  this  is  true,  it  necessarily  follows,  that  to  protect 
a  doctrine  from  examination,  is  to  exclude  that  combination  of 
circumstances  which  constitutes  the  best  external  evidence, 
and  gives  us  the  greatest  possible  assurance  of  its  validity. 


NOTE  G  (page  105.) 


ft 

^K  A  very  apposite  confirmation  of  this  remark  may  be  found 
in  the  following  letter  from  Dr.  Reid  to  Dr.  Gregory  :  "  It 
would  be  want  of  candour  not  to  own,  that  I  think  there  is 
some  merii  in  what  you  arc  pleased  to  call  my  philosophy ;  but  I 
think  it  lies  chiefly  in  having  called  in  question  the  common 
theory  o?  ideas,  or  images  of  things  in  the  mind,  being  the  only 

l^bjects  of  thouglit ;  a  theory  founded  on  natural  prejudices, 
and  so  universally  received  as  to  be  'interwoven  ^wilh  the 
structure  of  language.  Yet  were  I  to  give  you  a  detail  of 
what  led  me  to  call  in  question  this  theory,  after  I  had  long 
held  it  as  self-evident  and  unquestionable,  you  would  think,  as 
I  do,  that  there  was  much  of  chance  in  the  matter.  The  dis- 
covery was  the  birth  of  time,  not  of  genius  ;  and  Berkeley  and 
Hume  did  more  to  bring  it  to  light  than  the  man  that  hit  upon 
it.  I  think  there  is  hardly  any  thing  that  can  be  called  mine  in 
the  philosophy  of  the  mind,  which  does  not  follow  with  ease 
from  the  detection  of  this  prejudice. 

Up  "  I  must,  therefore,  beg  of  you  most  earnestly  to  make  no 
contrast  in  my  favour,  to  the  disparagement  of  my  predeces- 
sors in  the  same  pursuit.  I  can  truly  say  of  them,  and  shall 
always  avow,  what  you  are  pleased  to  say  of  me,  that  but  for 


20 


* 


234  NOTES. 

the  assistance  I  have  received  from  their  writings  I  never  could 
have  wrote  or  thought  what  I  have  done." — Life  of  Dr.  Reid 
hy  Dugald  Slewart,  page  122. 

NOTE  H  (page  108.) 

It  may  perhaps  be  argued,  that  although  a  man  might  be 
presumptuous  in  maintaining  that  he  himself  was  infallible  in 
his  opinions,  or  in  setting  up  his  own  belief  as  a  criterion  of 
truth,  yet  he  may,  without  such  presumption,  nay  even  with 
great  modesty  and  diffidence  in  his  own  faculties,  repose  im- 
plicit confidence  in  the  infallibility  of  another,  and  act  upon  it 
accordingly.  But  on  strict  examination  it  will  be  found,  that 
he  who  acts  on  the  infallibility  of  another,  proceeds  also  on  the 
assumption  of  his  own  infallibility ;  for  the  conclusion  that  the 
other  party  is  infallible  is  necessarily  the  judgment  of  his  own 
understanding,  and  it  is  therefore,  at  the  bottom,  on  the  judg- 
ment of  his  own  understanding  that  he  acts. 

Whether  we  assert  a  doctrine  to  be  true  from  our  own  views 
of  it,  or  whether  we  assert  the  opinions  of  others  concerning 
it  to  be  correct,  wc  are  equally  laying  down  a  judgment  of 
our  own  ;  a  judgment,  in  the  one  case  directly  on  a  doctrine, 
in  the  other  case  on  the  correctness  of  other  people's  views, 
but  in  both  cases  equally  a  conclusion  of  our  own  minds : 
and  if  we  at  any  time  act  on  the  assumption,  that  such  a 
conclusion  cannot  possibly  be  wrong,  we  take  for  granted  our 
own  infallibility. 

A  similar  position,  namely,  that  whoever  maintains  the  in- 
fallibility of  another  person,  does  in  reality  maintain  the  same 
of  himself,  is  thus  illustrated  in  a  letter  from  the  eccentric 
author  of  Sandford  and  Merton. 

"  I  cannot  help,"  says  he,  "  digressing  here  to  propose  a 
curious  argument,  derived  from  this  principle,  against  the 
church  of  Rome ;  which  I  do  not  remember  to  have  seen.  He 
that  asserts  the  infallibility  of  another,  must  also  assert  his 
own  ;  otherwise  he  may  be  deceived  in  the  judgment  he  makes 
of  that  infallibility,  as  well  as  in  any  other  judgment.     But  if 


NOTES.  235 

he  allow  that  all  his  own  judgments  are  fallible,  and  may  be 
erroneous,  then  bis  particular  opinion  of  the  infallibility  may 
be  erroneous  too,  unless  he  can  show  a  particular  reason  for 
the  exception.  In  this  manner  it  may  be  shown,  that  the  real 
confidence  every  one  has  in  his  own  judgment  is  much  the 
same,  since  it  must  always  precede  his  having  a  confidence  in 
any  one  else."* 

Thus  no  one  can  escape  from  the  necessity  of  ultimately  re- 
l3'ing  and  acting  on  his  own  judgment.  Even  in  the  case  of 
that  apparently  utter  prostration  of  mind,  in  which  a  man  re- 
gards a  fellow  creature,  or  a  number  of  fellow  creatures,  as 
above  the  reach  of  error,  it  is  still  the  same.  Such  a  state  of 
mind  implies  a  greater  degree  of  rashness  and  presumption 
than  is  generally  imagined  ;  for  what  an  extensive  comprehen- 
sion of  human  nature,  and  the  affairs  of  the  world,  and  the 
relations  of  man  to  all  around  him,  would  be  necessary  before 
even  the  grounds  of  such  an  opinion  could  be  brought  together  ? 

NOTE  I  (page  121.) 

t  must  be  observed,  that  we  are  here  treating  the  matter  as 
^question  of  policy,  not  of  morality,  that  is,  we  are  inquiring 
whether  it  is  expedient  to  allow  an  unlimited  freedom  of  pub- 
lication, not  under  what  circumstances  men  are  justified  in 
availing  themselves  of  that  liberty.  On  the  latter  point,  how- 
ever, we  may  be  here  permitted  to  offer  two  remarks. 

1.  It  is  a  consequence  of  the  principles  in  the  text,  that  he 
who  publishes  his  opinions,  however  erroneous  they  may  ulti- 
mately prove  to  be,  is  conferring,  as  far  as  it  is  in  his  power,  a 
benefit  on  society,  provided  he  communicates  them  in  a  proper 
manner.  There  is  as  much  merit  in  the  publication  of  an  opi- 
nion which  is  false,  as  in  that  of  an  opinion  which  is  true, 
other  circumstances  being  the  same,  and  the  publisher  in  each 
instance  having  the  same  conviction  that  he  is  promulgating 
truth.  ' 

*  Letter  from  Mr.  Day,  in  Memoirs  of  R.  L.  Edgeworth,  vol.  ii.  page  89. 


236  NOTES. 

2.  It  is  also  a  remark  of  some  importance,  that  in  the  ex- 
pression and  publication  of  opinions,  the  opinions  themselves 
are  not  the  only  things  manifested.  Various  moral  as  well  as 
intellectual  qualities  are  displayed.  Truth  itself  may  be  urged 
in  rude  and  indecorous  language,  with  base  and  malevolent 
feelings.  Such  manifestations  of  bad  passions  are  of  course 
worthy  of  moral  reprehension,  in  whatever  cause  they  are  em- 
ployed. Whether  they  appear  in  connection  with  true  or  false 
doctrines,  is  a  circumstance  perfectly  immaterial,  and  which 
can  neither  extenuate  nor  aggravate  their  culpability.  The 
morality  of  the  press  is  a  subject  worthy  of  some  able  pen. 
The  public  sentiment  wants  rousing  and  directing  against  a 
variety  of  acts,  which  although  viewed  with  apathy  when  com- 
mitted through  the  medium  of  the  press,  would  not  be  a  mo- 
ment tolerated  in  private  society. 


NOTE  K  (page  128.) 

The  principles  developed  and  established  in  the  two  preced- 
ing essays  form  the  proper  basis  of  that  liberty,  which  has  passed 
under  the  several  names  of  toleration,  religious  liberty,  and 
liberty  of  conscience  ;  the  liberty  of  worshipping  God  in  the 
way  which  approves  itself  to  the  judgment  of  each  individual, 
without  incurring  any  pain,  loss,  or  disability. 

The  grounds  for  interfering  with  this  liberty  may  be  sup- 
posed of  several  kinds  :  first,  to  protect  the  honour  of  God  ;  se- 
condly, to  punish  erroneous  opinions  ;  thirdly,  to  prevent  those 
opinions  from  spreading. 

The  first  object  is  evidently  not  proper  for  human  interfe- 
rence. The  very  supposition  of  our  ability  to  accomplish  it, 
involves  a  similar  error  to  that  of  the  anthropomorphites,  a 
reduction  of  the  Deity  to  the  nature  and  constitution  of  man. 
But  if  it  were  a  proper  object,  who  shall  judge  between  two 
individuals,  or  two  sects,  which  has  adopted  the  form  of  wor- 
ship, and  the  doctrines  most  agreeable  to  the  dignity  of  the 
Eternal  Being  ?    Or  again,  if  one  body  of  men  could  infallibly 


NOTES.  237 

know  that  they  were  in  the  right,  how  could  they  possibly  do 
honour  to  God,  or  protect  him  from  dishonour,  by  forcing  upon 
their  fellow  creatures  a  form  and  manner  of  worship  which  they 
could  not  conscientiously  adopt,  or  even  by  suppressing  creeds 
and  observances  of  an  erroneous  nature?  To  attempt  the  former 
would  be  proceeding  on  one  of  the  most  monstrous  suppositions 
which  ever  entered  into  the  human  imagination,  that  the  Su- 
preme Being  could  be  pleased  with  hypocrisy  and  insincerity  ; 
nor  would  it  be  much  more  rational  to  endeavour  to  effect  the 
latter.    If  a  man  entertains  any  doctrine  derogatory  to  the 
character  of  the  Deity,  the  only  way  to  remove  it  from  his 
creed  is  to  address  ourselves  to  his  understanding.     To  forbid 
the  expression  of  that  doctrine,  as  it  cannot  extirpate  it  from 
the  mind,  is  doing  God  no  honour,  for  in  what  possible  way  can 
the  expression  of  a  thought  derogatory  to  his  character  disho- 
nour him  more  than  the  thought  itself?    In  every  view,  then, 
the  object  of  protecting  the  honour  of  the  Deity  should  have 
no  place  in  human  regulations.     It  is  far  beyond  their  reach, 
and  ought  to  be  sacred  from  their  presumption. 

With  regard  to  the  second  object,  the  punishment  of  erro- 
neous opinions,  its  absurdity  has  been  sufficiently  exposed.     It 
would  be  the  punishment  of  innocence  for  no  possible  good. 
The  only  object  of  restrictions  on  the  liberty  of  worship,  that 
can  be  maintained  with  a  show  of  reason,  is  the  third.     This 
liberty  can  come  under  the  cognizance  of  the  legislator  only  as 
a  mode  of  propagating  opinions.     The  manner  in  which  a  man 
worships  God,  provided  it  involves  no  breach  of  moral  duty, 
cannot  affect  the  community  in  any  other  way ;  and  all  the 
arguments  which  have  been  adduced,  in  favour  of  perfect  free- 
dom of  public  discussion,  are  of  equal  force  in  favour  of  ^/sifect 
freedom  of  worship.     But  there  are  some  peculiar  evils  attend- 
ing restrictions  on   the  latter.      A  person  may  entertain  an 
opinion,  and  yet  not  feel  under  any  conscientious  obligation  to 
express  it ;  but  he  who  thinks  a  certain  form  of  worship  right, 
feels  an  obligation  to  adopt  it.     Restraint,  therefore,  even  were 
it  submitted   to,  would  produce  much  secret  misery.     But  in 
general  it  would  not  be  submitted  to.     In  the  mind  of  such  a 


238  NOTES. 

one,  there  would  be  what  he  considered  as  his  duty  to  God  op- 
posed to  his  duty  to  men,  and  he  must  of  course  prefer  the 
former,  or  be  degraded  in  his  moral  feelings.  Either  way  the 
community  must  suffer :  it  must  be  either  disturbed  by  the  re- 
sistance of  some  of  its  members  to  the  authority  of  the  state, 
and  the  consequent  excitation  of  a  thousand  malign  at  passions, 
or  injured  by  destroying  their  moral  integrity,  by  hardening 
the  conscience  and  debasing  the  character. 

And  what,  after  all,  would  be  attained  by  these  imbecile  re- 
strictions ?  The  only  thing  which  they  could  accomplish,  if 
they  were  attended  by  perfect  success,  would  be  uniformity  of 
worship  and  profession.  But  this  might  be  either  a  good  or 
an  evil.  A  uniformity  in  religious  observances,  forms,  and 
doctrines,  which  were  in  all  respects  true  and  proper,  and  in 
the  adoption  and  profession  of  which  every  individual  was 
sincere,  would  be  a  good ;  but  a  uniformity  in  those  which 
were  not  in  all  respects  true  and  proper,  and  in  the  adoption 
and  profession  of  which  many  of  the  community  would  be 
acting  a  feigned  part,  is  the  only  uniformity  which  restraints 
could  secure,  and  that  would  be  an  evil.  It  would  be  far  bet- 
ter to  have  a  variety  than  a  sameness  of  error,  because  there 
would  be  a  better  prospect  of  attaining  truth  by  the  collision 
of  opinions ;  and  that  it  would  be  infinitely  preferable  to  have 
a  variety  of  professions  according  to  actual  belief,  than  a  uni- 
formity of  professions  not  sincere,  it  would  be  an  insult  to  any 
mind  of  common  moral  feeling  to  atten>pt  to  prove. 

The  true  grounds,  the  grand  principles  of  toleration,  or  (to 
avoid  a  term  which  men  ought  never  to  have  been  under  the 
necessity  of  employing)  of  religious  liberty  and  liberty  of  con- 
science, are  thus  the  principles  which  it  was  the  object  of  the 
two  preceding  essays  to  establish — that  opinions  are  involun- 
tary, and  involve  no  merit  or  demerit,  and  that  the  free  publi- 
cation of  opinions  is  beneficial  to  society,  because  it  is  the 
means  of  arriving  at  truth.  They  are  both  founded  on  the 
unalterable  nature  of  the  human  mind,  and  are  sure,  sooner 
or  later,  to  bo  universally  recognised  and  applied. 

Under  the  general  prevalence  of  these  truths,  society  would 


NOTES.  239 

soon  present  a  different  aspect.  Every  species  of  intolerance 
would  vanish  ;  because,  how  much  soever  it  might  be  the  inte- 
rest of  men  to  suppress  opinions  contrary  to  their  own,  there 

K  would  be  no  longer  any  pretext  for  compulsion  or  oppression. 
Difference  of  sentiment  would  no  longer  engender  the  same 
degree  of  passion  and  ill-will.  The  irritation,  virulence,  and 
invective  of  controversy  would  be  in  a  great  measure  sobered 
down  into  cool  argumentation.  The  intercourse  of  private 
life  would  cease  to  be  embittered  by  the  odium  of  heterodoxy, 
and  all  the  benevolent  affections  would  have  more  room  for 
expansion.  Men  would  discover,  that  although  their  neigh- 
bours differed  in  opinion  from  themselves,  they  might  possess 

i       equal  moral  worth,  and  equal  claims  to  affection  and  esteem. 

V'  A  difference  in  civil  privileges,  that  eternal  source  of  discon- 
tent and  disorder,  that  canker  in  the  happiness  of  society, 
which  can  be  cured  only  by  being  exterminated,  would  be 
swept  away,  and  in  a  few  years  a  wonder  would  arise  that  ra- 
tional beings  could  have  been  inveigled  into  its  support. 

K      Another  important  consequence  would  be  a  more  general 

^  union  of  mankind  in  the  pursuit  of  truth.  Since  errors  would 
no  longer  be  regarded  as  involving  moral  turpitude,  every 
effort  to  obtain  the  grand  object  in  view,  however  unsuccess- 
ful, would  be  received  with  indulgence,  if  not  applause.  There 
would  be  more  exertion,  because  there  would  be  more  encou- 
ragement. If  moral  science  has  already  gradually  advanced, 
shackled  as  it  has  been  by  inveterate  prejudices,  what  would 
be  the  rapidity  of  its  march  under  a  system,  which,  far  from 
opposing  obstacles,  presented  facilities  to  its  progress  ? 


h 


NOTE  L  (page  145.) 


The  following  is  a  singularly  apposite  illustration  of  the  re- 
marks in  the  text. 

"The  emperors  of  China,  her  statesmen,  her  merchants, 
her  peo])le,  and  her  philosophers  also,  are  all  idolaters.  For, 
though  many  of  the  learned  affect  to  despise  the  popular  su- 


240  NOTES. 

perstitions,  and  to  deride  all  worship,  except  that  paid  to  the 
great  and  visible  objects  of  nature,  heaven  and  the  earth  ;  yet 
their  own  system  is  incapable  of  raising  them  above  that 
which  they  affect  to  contemn;  and  at  the  hour  of  death,  find- 
ing that  some  god  is  necessary,  and  not  knowing  the  true  God, 
they  send  for  the  priests  of  false  gods,  to  pray  for  their  restora- 
tion to  health,  and  for  the  rest  of  their  spirits  after  dissolution, 
and  a  happy  return  to  the  world  again.  It  is  remarkable,  that 
the  Yu-Keaou,  or  sect  of  the  learned,  though  in  health  they 
laugli  at  the  fooleries  of  the  more  idolatrous  sects  ;  yet  gene- 
tally  in  sickness,  in  the  prospect  of  death,  and  at  funerals, 
employ  the  Ho-Chang  and  Taou-sze,  to  offer  masses;  recite 
the  king  (standard  books,  of  a  religious  and  moral  kind,  thus 
denominated) ;  write  charms ;  ring  bells ;  chant  prayers  ; 
and  entreat  the  gods.  Admitting  the  influence  which  univer- 
sal custom  has  over  them  in  these  things,  we  may  perhaps  also 
conclude,  that  they  feel  their  own  system  uncomfortable  to  die 
with.  In  that  awful  hour,  when  '  heart  and  flesh  fail,'  human 
beings  generally  feel  the  necessity  of  resorting  to  some  system, 
either  true  or  false,  which  professes  to  afford  any  hope  of  es- 
caping or  mitigating  those  evils,  which  a  consciousness  of 
sin  compels  them  to  fear,  and  of  attaining  that  happiness, 
the  desire  of  which  is  identified  with  our  nature." — A  Re- 
trospect of  the  First  Ten  Years  of  the  Protestant  Mission  to 
China,  by  William  Milne,  p.  29—31. 


THE    END. 


vt 


Thi 


HOME  USE 

CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

MAIN  LIBRARY 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 
1-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling  642-3405. 
6-month  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing  books 

to  Circulation  Desk. 

Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior 

to  due  date. 

ALL  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  RECALL  7  DAYS 
AFTER  DATE  CHECKED  OUT. 


JUN 


BCD  QRC  DEPT        JUL  3  074 


OAN 


DEC 


1 


JANl- 


5ERIC 


'  LD21— A-40m-5,'74 

(R8191L) 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


M 


21-lOOm- 


YB 


TV, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


1^ 


i